Category: Uncategorized

  • Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters Chapter 6: Futa-Mommies Love Their Daughters

    Font size : +


    Futa-mothers are getting naughty with their sexy daughters.

    Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters

    Chapter Six: Futa-Mommies Love Their Daughters

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    Jolene Harland had a great time with her new futa-dick, but she was eager to see what her sexy mother had gotten up to. She wanted to compare notes with mommy dearest. Humming to herself, she left eighteen-year-old Ingrid Morales to scamper upstairs with a tummy full of cum.

    That girl was eager to see what her futa-mother was up to.

    Dressing quickly, Jolene Harland stepped out into the growing evening. The street lamps were flickering to life as the shadows deepened, sodium bulbs spreading that yellow light. Jolene figured her mother was across the street at the Holts.

    She would be correct.

    Kayleen Harland, Jolene’s mother and a former chemist, hadn’t intended to make futas, but she was enjoying the hell out of her discovery. She had made Autumn Holt and her eighteen-year-old daughter into one. And said daughter had just fucked her hard with her new clit-dick.

    “So,” Autumn Holt said, pulling her girl-dick out of her eldest daughter’s asshole. Christine shuddered and smiled. “I was wondering about that perfect, lavender scent that you have around you. It would make a perfect candle for my business.”

    As her daughter approached the house, the wickedest idea popped into Kayleen’s head. The scent was an aphrodisiac, what her true goal had been. The futa-cocks were just a side-effect of creating pheromones that would turn women into lesbians.

    Or futa-sluts.

    “I think I can help you with that,” Kayleen said as her daughter rang the doorbell.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Laurita Morales

    Two down, one to go, rattled through my mind after I pulled out of Angélica’s asshole. I had fucked my youngest daughter in the cunt, possibly breeding Ingrid, and now I had taken my middle daughter in the asshole.

    My eldest needed to fall.

    That disgusting gangster rap she listened to echoed through the wall. It was some South American group now. I could tell by their accents. Uruguayan or maybe Argentinian. I don’t know if it was better hearing the crap in English, Spanish, or Portuguese.

    I threw open the door and almost ran into Ingrid.

    “Ooh, Angélica, huh?” Ingrid asked.

    “I left your sister’s asshole swimming in futa-cum,” I said. “Have fun. I have to speak with our older sister. She needs to learn there are some rules.”

    “Ooh, you’re the best, Mom.” Ingrid grinned at me, her brown pigtails swaying about her cute face. She was named after my ex-husband’s mother, a German-Mexican. It was a pretty name despite being from the asshole’s family.

    She slid past me as I headed to my final daughter’s door. My futa-dick throbbed. I would punish Rafaela. She would be Mommy’s good girl from now on. I reached her door and twisted the door handle. It clicked. Locked.

    I shook my head and reached up to the top of her door frame. A small key was there. There was one on every door frame, not that any of my daughters ever realized it. It was just a thin wire with a flattened end. The other end of the wire was bent into a triangular handle. I inserted it into the pinhole in the door lock and found the release mechanism.

    Her door lock clicked. I doubt she heard it with how loud the music played. I replaced the key then threw the door open.

    Rafaela burst up from her bed, glaring at me. She wore a low-cut crop top that showed off her large breasts and the tattoo of an angel on the inner slope of her left tit. If I found the bastard who tattooed my seventeen-year-old daughter…

    “Mom!” she gasped. Then she blinked. She arched an eyebrow as she stared at my naked tits. “What is this? Some new form of torture? You think I’m going to be grossed out by seeing you naked. I’ve gone down on women as old as you before. Yeah, I like pussy as much as dick, Mom. Fucking deal with it.”

    “So do I,” I said and turned off her speakers. “I have one of my own. See.”

    I grabbed my girl-dick and shook it at her.

    That made Rafaela’s jaw drop.

    I couldn’t help but smile as the insolence spilled off her face. From the other room, I could her Angélica squealing as her sister feasted on her asshole, sucking out all my cum. I favored Rafaela a dangerous smile.

    “What the fuck is that?” gasped Rafaela. “Is that some sort of sex toy?”

    “That’s a futa-dick,” I said. I breathed in, that wonderful, lavender scent filling the air. I grabbed my cock and lifted it. “See.” I lifted my cock so she could see my pussy folds. “That’s my clit turned into a big mommy-dick.”

    “Okay, I’m clearly smoking some bad shit,” muttered Rafaela. “There must be acid or salvia or something in it because… Damn. I’m tripping.”

    “You’re smoking?” I growled in a low and dangerous voice.

    “You didn’t know.” Rafaela shrugged. “Yeah, and? Going to spank me with a slipper again.”

    “No,” I said and stroked my cock. “I’m going to stroke my cock and cum right in front of you.”

    “Eww, gross,” she said, wrinkling her nose. She breathed in, her breasts rising and then falling. Her brow furrowed. “What sort of punishment is that?”

    “A simple one,” I purred. “You don’t get to feel me cumming in your pussy. No sliding my big dick into that whore cunt, puta.”

    “I am a whore, Mom,” she said proudly. “I tell Father Rodriguez every time I go to confession all the filthy things I do with boys and girls.”

    “But you won’t get to do them with your mother’s big dick,” I purred. “You have to stand there while I pleasure myself.”

    She shrugged as I stroked my cock slowly, pumping my hand up my long shaft and then back down it again. I shivered as I did it, this heat rushing through my body. It felt amazing. My precum spilled from the tip of my futa-cock. My pussy clenched.

    “Mmm, you’ll miss out on the shuddering delight of the biggest dick you’ve ever felt sliding into your cunt.”

    “I’ve had dildos,” Rafaela muttered. She rubbed her hands on her stomach.

    “Is a bit of rubber comparable to this?” I shook my cock at her.

    She swallowed.

    “No, it’s not. Mmm, you want to feel my big dick slowly sliding into your cunt, don’t you? Inch after inch of my mommy-cock stretching and stretching and stretching out your cunt. You’ll want to shudder. Gasp. Cum. You’ll want it all and won’t get it ever. You know why?”

    She shook her head.

    “Because only good girls like Ingrid and Angélica get to enjoy mommy’s big futa-dick.” I drew in a deep breath. “Girls who are polite. Respectful. Who don’t fuck boys because their mother has a far, far bigger dick? No pot smoking. No staying out all hours. A good girl comes home to be bred by her mother’s big dick.”

    Rafaela swallowed.

    I stroked faster, pumping my hand up and down my girl-cock. I shuddered, my toes curling. A whimper rose from my throat. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. My tits jiggled. They swayed back and forth.

    “A good girl greets her mother with a loving kiss instead of rebellious sass.”

    She moved towards me.

    “Are you a good girl, Rafaela?”

    “I… I…” She licked her lips. Then she darted forward and kissed me on the mouth. Her lips were hot and delicious. I tasted her strawberry gloss. I groaned as her tongue buried to the hilt in my mouth. She swirled around. I sucked on her.

    Then I broke it. “Mmm, that’s how a good girl kisses. But… Where’s your pot?”

    She darted for her music box her father bought her for her quinceañera. She opened it up. The song tinkled through the house. She pulled a few bags of weed in them. I nodded and then arched my eyebrow at her.

    She darted past me and headed to the bathroom. I wished I had a futa-dick years ago. I could have stopped her from getting that tattoo. Though… I bet it looks gorgeous on her naked tits. I knew I was about to find out.

    The toilet flushed. Then she burst out of the bathroom and raced back. She licked her lips as she stopped before me. She quivered there, her hands pulling on the bottom of her shirt, stretching it tight over her large breasts. Her nipples poked hard at the material.

    “Show Mommy those sexy tits,” I purred.

    “Yes, Mommy!” Rafaela groaned. She hadn’t called me mommy in so many years. I smiled at her.

    She ripped off her top. Her big boobs spilled out. They were dark and lovely, her nipples the same shade of brown as mine. They were as fat as mine, but her areolas weren’t nearly as big. The angel on her inner slope made them look so sexy.

    Then, without prompting, she undid her shorts and shoved them down. She wore a thong beneath. She peeled that off. I had seen her shaved twat before. I always spanked my daughters on the bare bottom.

    Now, that twat excited me.

    “Please, please, I’ll be a good girl.” All the sass had vanished from Rafaela’s voice. It filled with pleading. With need. “Let me have that cock in me. I’ll do anything.”

    “Even though this dick is fresh from your sister’s asshole?” I asked.

    A shiver ran through Rafaela. “Do you need to clean your dirty dick in my pussy, Mommy? You can do it. I’ll be a good girl.”

    I reveled in the changes to my eldest. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. This was such a wicked delight to hear. I couldn’t believe how amazing it was. My cunt dripped with all the possibilities. I shuddered, wiggling my hips and waggling my cock.

    Oh, yes, yes, I would have so much fun with my daughters.

    “On your bed, on your back, legs spread and fingers holding your pussy lips apart,” I ordered. “Then beg for your mommy to fuck your whore-cunt with her dirty dick.”

    Lust burst in my eldest’s eyes. She flew to her bed, throwing herself down on it. Those big tits heaved, the angel tattoo rippling. For a moment those white wings looked like they flapped. Then she spread her legs wide pulling apart her pink cuntlips. She used her fingers to open them up even further, her pink depths juicy.

    “Fuck my whore-cunt with your dirty mommy-dick!” she moaned. She bit her lip, staring at me with such lust in her eyes.

    I moved to the bed, my cock aching and throbbing. My knees struck the edge. My cock bobbed. I crawled to her, so eager to slide my cock into her cunt. I ached to fuck her hard with my dirty dick. This would be a delight. A treat of the utmost rapture to enjoy. My futa-cock ached and throbbed.

    My pussy clenched.

    Juices ran down my thighs as I came closer and closer to ramming into her. I would fuck her hard and fast. I brought my dick to her pussy lips held open by her naughty fingers. I could see her inner depths clenching and relaxing.

    Then my shadow fell over her.

    My big boobs dangled over my daughter. Her eyes locked on them. Such lust shone in them. She shivered as I brought my cock to her spread open cuntlips. My pussy clenched, the heat swelling in me. I would ram into her so hard.

    I licked my lips and then I pushed my dick into her cunt. I shuddered at the heat that engulfed my cock. Her silky twat spread over me. This amazing bliss swept through me. I groaned, loving every moment of it. I went deeper and deeper into her.

    “Oh, my god, that’s good,” she moaned. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s amazing.” Her face contorted in delight. “I love it.”

    “Good,” I groaned and bottomed out my dirty dick in her snatch.

    Her pussy clenched around me. She slid her hands up my stomach and gripped my big boobs. She squeezed and kneaded them. Her eyes were so wild. They shone with her wicked passion. She had this hungry gleam that would explode out of her.

    I drew my hips back. She gasped. Her pussy squeezed about my cock, buffing my futa-dick clean of her younger sister’s asshole. The incestuous thrill of being inside another one of my daughters rippled through me.

    It was outstanding. Fantastic. Amazing. I groaned as I thrust back into her. I buried to the hilt in her snatch. I slammed deep into her. Hard. Her cunt clenched about me. She held me with such a wicked grip.

    I would explode in her.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” she moaned. “That’s good. That’s fucking really good. My mommy has a huge dick”

    “And you have such a tight cunt,” I groaned, my hair swaying about my face. “For a puta.”

    “I’ve never had a dick this big in me! I feel like a virgin, Mommy!” She shuddered. “If you had taken my cherry, I would have been your good girl.”

    “You are now,” I purred and leaned down.

    She kneaded the sides of my tits as they pressed into her big, soft boobs. My lips met hers, I kissed my daughter with hunger. My lips sealed over hers. My tongue thrust into her mouth. She groaned, kissing me back with hunger. Her arms wrapped around mine.

    So did her legs.

    She held me tight. Her pussy squeezed about me. This wonderful delight rippled through my body. I groaned and drew back my hips. Her cunt continued to polish my dick clean of Angélica’s ass. The pleasure rushed through me as I slammed back into her,.

    She groaned. Shuddered. I held my daughter tight, our big boobs pressed together. It was so hot to fuck my oldest. I had enjoyed all three of my daughters. They all felt delicious in their own ways. It was amazing. Magnificent.

    I thrust into Rafaela’s cunt. I buried hard and fast. I fucked her with passion. My hips pumped away at her cunt. She groaned into the kiss, squeezing her cunt around my dick. She held me tight. I loved it. Savored it.

    This was the life. The bliss. I groaned, pumping away at her cunt. I buried my cock into her twat again and again and again. It was fantastic. Amazing. My tongue danced with hers. I kissed her with such hunger.

    I reveled in her pussy’s grip.

    Her hot cunt’s massage.

    My daughter’s twat loved me. I savored her pussy’s embrace.

    My orgasm swelled and swelled with every thrust into her cunt. I buried hard and fast into her. I plunged my girl-cock into her while she moved. She gripped me. Our nipples brushed together. I groaned at the zap of lightning down to my cunt.

    Her tongue danced with mine. She kissed me with such wild passion. I shuddered, enjoying this bliss so much. I slammed into her with passion. I plunged my dick into her juicy depths over and over again.

    I broke the kiss and gasped, “Rafaela! You’re being such a good girl!”

    “Oh, thank you, Mommy!” she moaned, utterly tamed and transformed by my futa-dick and that wonderful, lavender scent. “Mmm, I’m cleaning it. My naughty, dirty cunt is cleaning your futa-cock. I love that you fucked Angélica up the ass. Will you do that to me?”

    “Mother of God, yes!” I gasped, pumping into her hot cunt. “I’ll sodomize you so hard. You and Ingrid and Angélica. You’re all my good girls.”

    “So we’re all getting your mommy-cock?” she asked, her cunt squeezing down so tight and hard on me.

    “Oh, yes,” I purred. I rubbed my nose into hers. “Mmm, I’m going to spurt my cum into your cunt. Just flood you. I’ll breed you.”

    “I’m on the pill!”

    “Birth control is a sin, young lady!” I gasped, burying my futa-dick to the hilt in her cunt. “We must be fruitful and multiply!”

    “Oh, yes yes!” she gasped, her cunt squeezing down hot around my girl-cock.

    The pressure in my pussy grew. My ovaries brimmed with a load of cum to fire into my daughter’s cunt. I would pump her full of all that jizz. Just flood her with load after load of spunk. I groaned, my clit-dick throbbing in her twat.

    She felt incredible. Amazing.

    Just the treat that I needed to experience. I groaned as I pounded her hard and fast. I buried my clit-dick to the hilt in her cunt again and again. Her pussy squeezed so tight about me. The pressure swelled. I trembled, on the verge of exploding.

    I buried into her.

    My daughter gasped.

    Her pussy spasmed around my cock with hungry need as she squealed, “Cum in me, Mommy! We can practice you breeding me!”

    “Yes!” I gasped and erupted into her cunt.

    Incestuous bliss shot from my girl-dick and flooded her cunt. I groaned atop her, bucking from my bliss. Rapture blazed across my thoughts. It was this incredible ecstasy that burned over my mind. I groaned through it, whimpering, groaning, loving every second of this bliss. I trembled as it consumed me.

    My eyes fluttered. My cunt writhed and spasmed, adding to my ecstasy. All while her twat milked my futa-dick. She worked out all the cum with her delicious snatch. I reveled in the jizz I pumped into my daughter. Spurt after awesome spurt of cum flooded her snatch. I trembled at the bliss of this moment.

    The utter rapture of this ecstasy that slammed through my mind as I pumped my eldest daughter, my firstborn, with all the cum I had in me.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes!” she gasped as she quivered beneath me. “Oh, Mommy, that’s incredible. amazing.”

    “Right?” I groaned as her pussy worked out the last drops. My mind brimmed with euphoria.

    “Ooh, that looked hot!” Ingrid flung herself on the bed beside us. She had cum on her lips. She darted in and kissed Rafaela right on the mouth. My eldest daughter kissed my youngest, hot pussy clamping around my dick.

    “Mmm, that does look hot,” Angélica purred as she slid in on the other side. She nuzzled in and kissed me on the lips.

    I groaned, kissing my middle daughter while the other two made out. I shuddered, my futa-dick so hard. This was a wonderful gift. I was so thankful that Jolene chose me to fuck with her girl-cock. That she had given me that amazing solution so I could be a MILF-dickgirl.

    I smiled from ear to ear in delight.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Autumn Holt

    Just as I was getting somewhere on that wonderful fragrance, the doorbell rang.

    I pulled my girl-dick out of my eldest daughter’s asshole. She shuddered as I slid my big dick out of her bowels. I breathed in that wonderful, lavender scent. I hoped it wasn’t a man at the door. I didn’t want to have to find something to put on.

    My youngest said something, but not loud enough for me to catch it. The words did sound kinky. Knowing Anabella, they were.

    I reached the door and peered through the peephole. Jolene, Kayleen’s daughter, stood on the porch. Even distorted by the fish-eye lens, she looked cute. My futa-dick throbbed. I knew she and her mother had an incestuous relationship.

    Every mother should with her daughters.

    I opened the door unashamed, my big breasts heaving. My futa-cock bobbed before me. The look of delight that appeared on Jolene’s youthful face was delicious. Twenty, the same age as Christine, Jolene had brown hair and hazel eyes that gleamed in delight. She flicked her gaze up and down my body. She bit her lip.

    “Nice,” she said. “Mom has been here. Do you mind?” She grabbed my cock and stroked it.

    “Go ahead and suck it,” I told her. “I don’t mind at all. But just be warned, it was just in my daughter’s asshole.”

    “Oh, god, yes,” Jolene moaned, her body trembling.

    I stepped back enough for her to enter the house all the way and close the door. Then she fell to her knees before me. The girl boldly licked the tip of my girl-cock. Her tongue flicked over my crown and brushed my slit. She shuddered, tasting the sour delight of my daughter’s asshole and reveling in the dirty flavor.

    “What a naughty daughter you raised,” I said loudly. “Mmm, Kayleen, I hope you’re proud.”

    “While I can’t attest to her cock-sucking skills,” Kayleen said, sauntering to me, “I did teach her how to lick pussy.”

    “Mmm, Mommy-pussy is a treat,” Jolene moaned.

    “Yes, it is!” squealed Anabella. “And so is Mommy-cum! I’m coming for that butt, Christine.”

    “Eat away, you dirty pipsqueak,” my eldest said.

    Kayleen hugged me from behind. Her cum-matted tits smeared that delightful jizz across my back. I shuddered, her nipples hard and delicious against my back. My face contorted as I enjoyed the feel of her hard nipples rubbing on my back.

    This was a delight. A treat. I smiled and enjoyed every second of those fat nubs caressing me. Her cock thrust between my legs. Her spongy crown smeared precum up my inner thigh. It slid higher and higher until it nuzzled into my bush. I gasped as she pressed it against my pussy lips.

    “Enjoy my daughter’s blowjob,” Kayleen husked in my ear and thrust.

    “I will!” I moaned as that big MILF-dick filled me up. I trembled, loving having her in me. It was such a kinky delight. My cunt clenched down on her invading cock. My hips wiggled from side to side, savoring every inch of her futa-dick that penetrated me.

    My toes curled. I groaned and shuddered. I whimpered at the delight. It was amazing to feel. To enjoy. This delicious heat rushed through my body. I closed my eyes and savored every bit of it. She penetrated so deep into me. So far.

    “Oh, god, yes!” I moaned, squeezing down on her cock. The pleasure was intense. A heady rush. I would have such a big orgasm on this dick. Just a mighty explosion of bliss while her daughter buffed my cock clean with her mouth.

    Jolene’s tongue swirled around the tip of my dick as I enjoyed her mother’s big cock filling me up. The girl’s glasses gleamed as her head moved. Her lips smooched right on the tip, sucking for a moment. My shaft twitched. My pussy clamped down hard on that thick delight buried in me.

    Kayleen’s hands slid up and cupped my breasts. She squeezed them as she drew back her hips. My pussy clamped down on her girl-cock. I reveled in the bliss of this big shaft working in and out of me. Her spongy crown rubbed along the top of my pussy, focusing the pleasure in my cunt.

    Her daughter’s lips slid over my futa-dick at the same time. She sucked my dirty cock into her mouth. Her lips sealed about it. She moaned her delight. Her eyes smoldered with such intense bliss. She sucked hard.

    I groaned, “Yes!”

    The naughty futa-mother fucked me while her kinky daughter buffed my dick clean with her hungry mouth. She worked her lips up and down, her eyes trembling. She moaned her delight as she loved the taste of Christine’s asshole.

    She wasn’t the only one. Anabella feasted on her sister’s butthole, cleaning out the cum I had fired into the girl’s bowels. It brought a smile to my lips knowing that such delight happened in my house. It made me shudder.

    Kayleen’s fingers massaged my tits. She kneaded them. Her fingers dug into me. She jiggled my boobs as she thrust her cock in and out of my cunt. She rammed it in deep. Hard. She buried with force into me.

    I shuddered, loving every minute of it. Every last second of her plunging into me. It was incredible to enjoy. I loved it. Her daughter sucked hard at the same time, her tongue dancing around my futa-dick. These were the blisses that I needed to enjoy. The raptures that my body begged to experience.

    My cock throbbed. My pussy ached.

    “Oh, god, yes!” I moaned.

    “Mmm, so my Jolene’s a good cock-sucker, huh?” purred the MILF thrusting into me.

    I glanced down at Jolene. She slid her mouth further down my cock, my dick rubbing against the roof of her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed. “She’s amazing,” I moaned. “Oh, Kayleen, she’s such a delight.”

    “Then spill all that cum into her mouth,” panted Kayleen.

    “I plan on it!” I groaned, clamping my cunt down on that big dick plunging into me.

    It was such a wild delight. I groaned, my futa-dick throbbing and aching. The pleasure swelled in my cunt. My pussy gripped that big cock while Jolene polished my shaft. She bobbed her head, sucking the entire time.

    My ovaries grew tighter and tighter. My orgasm built and built in me. I would have such a huge cum. Just a mighty blast of pleasure that would shower over me. I smiled, loving every second of it. My cunt squeezed down her girl-cock. My pussy melted from the delight of this moment.

    I wiggled my hips, stirring up my cunt around Kayleen’s cock. She thrust harder and faster into me. Her crotch smacked my rump. Her fingers stroked up to my nipples. She seized them. Pinched them. Pleasure shot down to my twat stuffed with her dick then up to the pinnacle of my cock buried in Jolene’s hungry mouth.

    “Oh, god, yes!” I moaned.

    “Mmm, that’s it!” Kayleen purred. “Build towards that orgasm. Spill that cum in my daughter’s hungry mouth. She deserves it.”

    “Yes!” I gasped, my dick aching in that sweet, warm mouth. “She’s cleaning my dick. She’s sucking all that ass off my cock.”

    “Good!” the MILF groaned, thrusting her cock hard into me. Fast. She buried to the hilt in me. I groaned, loving every second of it.

    Jolene nursed with passion, bobbing her head faster. My nipples throbbed, pinched by Kayleen. Everything they did to me drove me wild. I whimpered and moaned. My face contorted in wondrous bliss. I hurtled towards my orgasm.

    “Oh, yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, a shiver rippling through my body. “Oh, that’s amazing. That’s perfect. Keep thrusting into me. Keep fucking me. Oh, yes, yes, yes! Don’t stop. Don’t fucking stop! I’m going to explode! Yes!”

    My pussy went wild around her girl-cock. My futa-dick spurted jizz into Jolene’s mouth.

    Dual delights rushed through my body. I groaned, savoring the bliss and rapture that washed and jolted into my mind. Jolene sucked down my futa-cum with hunger, swallowing my seed with noisy passion. My cunt writhed around Kayleen’s girl-cock.

    “Oh, Autumn, yes!” she gasped, thrusting hard and fast into my climaxing twat. “Dump your cum into my daughter’s mouth. Feed her.”

    “She’s gulping it down and loving it!” I cried out.

    “Yes!” Kayleen gasped, thrusting her cock to the hilt in me.

    She erupted.

    Hot futa-jizz spurted into my snatch. I shuddered, my twat rippling and writhing around her clit-dick. The pleasure rushed through me. I trembled in her embrace. Her daughter guzzled down my futa-cum while the mother dumped load after load of spunk into my cunt.

    It was an amazing rush. I hit the peak of my rapture, the naughty girl sucking out the last of my cum. I groaned, savoring the bliss. The heady delight that swept through my body. My toes curled as Kayleen pumped my pussy full of jizz.

    In the background, my daughter happily munched away at Christine’s asshole.

    “Mmm, that was delicious,” Kayleen purred. “Now, I bet you want to see what my baby girl’s packing beneath her skirt.”

    “She’s a futa, too?” I asked, a smile crossing my lips.

    “Hopefully.”

    Jolene slid her mouth off my dick and winked up at us. She licked her lips, cleaning up the loose futa-cum that had spilled over her chin. Then she grabbed the hem of her t-shirt. She ripped that up and off, her boobs bouncing out.

    She shuddered and winked up at me. She was clearly eager for some wild fun to come. Her small breasts jiggled with quivering perfection. They were a little bigger than Anabella’s boobs. Just a treasure to enjoy.

    Then the girl stood up. A noticeable bulge thrust out at the front of her skirt. I bit my lips, my cunt clenching down on the big dick in my pussy. It felt incredible in me. I knew I would have so much fun with mother and daughter.

    “So…” Jolene said as she shoved down her skirt. Her futa-dick popped out. “Do you want me to lick your pussy clean of my mom’s cum, or do you want to suck my dick?”

    Anabella popped her mouth from her sister’s asshole. “Ooh, Ooh, suck her cock, Mom. Then I can fuck your asshole while Christine licks your pussy clean of all that yummy MILF cum. And while she’s doing that, Ms. Harland can fuck her daughter in the pussy.”

    “Well, I can’t say no to that,” I moaned. “Not when my daughter is so eager for it.”

    “No, you can’t,” Kayleen purred and slid out of my cunt.

    I shuddered, my futa-dick throbbing. A flood of her spunk spilled out and matted my bush. Kayleen moved around her daughter and the pair embraced and kissed. The MILF’s pussy-lubed dick pressed into her daughter’s hardon. It was such a gorgeous sight. It made me shiver in delight. A huge smile spread on my lips as I witnessed it.

    Then Christine slid beneath me. It was clear what I needed to do. I sank down and planted my red-furred muff right on my daughter’s mouth. My futa-cock bobbed before me, wet with Jolene’s saliva.

    Kayleen broke the incestuous kiss with her daughter and glanced at me. “Mmm, enjoy her.”

    “Getting another MILF blowjob,” cooed Jolene. “But this one from a futa.”

    “Who?” I asked.

    “Oh, Mrs. Morales. She’s got a cock now. I’m sure she’s busy shoving it in all her daughters’ holes.”

    “Yum,” Christine moaned and then licked at my pussy.

    I shuddered as she lapped Kayleen’s futa-jizz out of me. My daughter feasted on my mature cunt, enjoying that MILF-spunk. It was so hot. My futa-dick throbbed as Jolene stepped up before me. She pushed up her glasses.

    I grabbed her girl-cock and yanked her to me. I opened my mouth wide and sucked in her futa-cock. I sealed my lips around the young girl’s dick and sucked with passion. She moaned, her entire body trembling.

    “Oh, Mrs. Holt,” she moaned as I nursed on her. “Mmm, yes, yes, put that MILF mouth to use.”

    “Mmm, yes, do it, Mommy!” Anabella said from right behind me.

    Her futa-dick pressed into the crack of my ass. She had to be sitting on her sister’s tits to fuck me like this. I couldn’t look. Not with a mouth full of Jolene’s girl-dick. I just shuddered as my daughter slid her cock down to my asshole.

    She drilled into that naughty hole. I groaned at the feeling of her pressing on my sphincter. I shuddered as she pushed and pushed against my naughty backdoor. I had already taken Kayleen’s shaft back there. Now it was my daughter’s turn.

    “Mommy!” she squealed.

    “Mmm, fuck your mother in the ass,” purred Kayleen. She hugged her daughter from behind.

    The girl gasped. “Mom!”

    “Yes, yes, your pussy is as tight as I always imagined it would be,” groaned Kayleen.

    I nursed on the girl’s dick as her mother slid to the hilt in her pussy. At the same time, my asshole surrendered to my daughter’s cock. I squealed in delight at the velvety friction blazing in my anal sheath. My bowels swallowed inch after inch of my daughter’s shaft. Christine feasted on my cunt, licking, lapping, scooping out jizz.

    Giving me pleasure.

    Anabella moaned as she delved deeper and deeper until she bottomed out in me. Her bush tickled my rump. I groaned, squeezing my bowels around her dick while sucking so hard on Jolene’s cock. I trembled.

    My pussy ground on my daughter’s face. This was incredible. Three young girls all playing with my mature body. All enjoying some bit of me. Christine thrust her tongue into my cunt while Anabella drew back her hips. I moaned around Jolene’s girl-dick, her salty precum staining my lips.

    “Oh, Mom, yes!” she moaned, her futa-dick throbbing in my mouth. “That’s good. Ooh, yes, yes, just fuck me hard while Mrs. Holt sucks on my dick.”

    “She’s a good cocksucker, isn’t she?” the MILF groaned.

    “Uh-huh.” Jolene shuddered. Her mother massaged her little titties.

    “My mom’s asshole is amazing!” Anabella gasped. She thrust away at my bowels, hammering me with her naughty cock. I shuddered at the rush of pleasure that surged through me. It was incredible to enjoy.

    I squeezed my eyes shut. I groaned, my hips wiggling to grind my cunt on my eldest daughters’ licking mouth. That stirred my daughter’s cock around inside my bowels. I reveled in the bliss my daughters gave me as I nursed on Jolene’s cock.

    Christine scooped more and more cum out of my twat. The pleasure she stirred in me met the heat melting out of my cunt. Anabella fucked me hard. She drove her girl-dick into me with powerful strokes.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” Jolene moaned, her dick twitching in my mouth. “That’s it. Fuck me, Mom. Pound me. Just ram that dick into me while Mrs. Holt sucks me off.”

    “Yes, yes, fuck her hard, Mrs. Harland,” my youngest moaned, ramming her girl-dick deep in my bowels.

    “Oh, Autumn, it is such a treat to fuck my daughter,” gasped Kayleen. “Mmm, you know what it’s like.”

    I did.

    I squeezed my bowels around my daughter’s futa-dick. My other daughter lapped at my cunt. I swelled towards my orgasm. My big boobs jiggled as I trembled. Such pleasure surged through me. I sucked, drool running down my chin.

    Jolene’s face twisted. Her glasses slipped on her nose. She whimpered as her mother drilled her with hard strokes, just ramming that girl-dick into her cunt. I could hear the wet glide of that mommy-cock reaming young cunt.

    Christine’s tongue danced in my cunt. She swirled around, teasing me. The pleasure rushed up to the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my bowels clenching on Anabella’s hard cock. She hugged me tight, rubbing her boobies into my back.

    “Mommy! Mommy!” she gasped, her hands squeezing my tits. “I’m going to cum in your ass! I like fucking you in the ass!”

    I liked it, too. I loved it. I would have said it aloud, but I nursed on Jolene’s cock instead.

    The young girl shuddered. Her face contorted. Then she gasped in delight. Her futa-dick erupted in my mouth. Her mother moaned, plunging into Jolene’s hot cunt. She buried that dick hard and fast into her daughter’s cunt.

    “Mom!” gasped Jolene as I gulped down her salty jizz.

    “Oh, Jolene, honey!” Kayleen groaned. “You’re… Yes!”

    “Oh, god, flood me, Mom!”

    I’m going to flood you, Mommy!” Anabella gasped. She slammed her dick hard into my bowels. “I’m… I’m… Love you!”

    Her hot futa-cum fired into my bowels. She spurted blast after blast of jizz into me. Her girl-spunk splashed into the depths of my asshole. My other daughter’s tongue danced in my cunt. The two blisses were too much.

    I exploded, too.

    My pussy gushed juices into Christine’s mouth while my bowels writhed around Anabella’s cock. My asshole worked out every last drop of cum that she had in her. My big boobs heaved and jiggled as I savored the dual pleasures rushing through me.

    Ecstasy exploded from my cock spurting cum across my carpet. It mixed with the rapture gushing out of my cunt. Christine lapped at me, gathering up all the mommy cream as it flooded out of me. I groaned, savoring every last moment of this bliss.

    It was so exciting to share this with my daughters while I sucked out Jolene’s cum.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” Kayleen moaned.

    “Mom!” gasped Jolene. “Oh, pump all that cum into me. Yes, yes, you’re just flooding me, aren’t you? Just pumping every last drop of jizz into me. I love it.”

    “All for you!” groaned the MILF. “Enjoy it. Oh, yes, yes, just enjoy every drop of Mommy’s cum.”

    “I hope you breed me!” the girl moaned, firing a last blast of cum into my mouth.

    I drank it down as I shuddered through my own rapture. Anabella’s cock went dry. She hugged me and kneaded my breasts. I loved the feel of her embrace. I savored the way she gripped me. It was so relaxing. Such a peaceful thing for a mother to feel.

    I couldn’t help but smile.

    “I hope you bred me, too, Mommy,” cooed my youngest. “Futa-mommies should breed their daughters. Doesn’t that sound wonderful?”

    I could only moan around Jolene’s futa-dick.

    “Sounds hot to me,” Christine moaned. She slid out from beneath me. “Mmm, I’m so glad you all got fucked, but you want to know something, I need to have a dick in me.”

    I slid my mouth off Jolene’s girl-dick and moaned, “Let Mommy attend to that, Christine. I’ll fill your pussy with so much spunk.”

    “Yes!” Anabella moaned. “And you can suck my dick clean of your asshole while Jolene fucks her mommy. I think Ms. Harland needs to experience your cock in her, Jolene.”

    “Definitely,” Kayleen said. “Why don’t we go home and let the Holts love each other?”

    “Sure, Mom,” Jolene said, smiling. “I have a few ideas on the naughty things we can do.”

    As they left, I settled between Christine’s thighs and aimed my girl-cock at her shaved pussy. Her round breasts jiggled, brassy hair spilling around her flushed face. I pushed my dick into her folds and thrust into my eldest daughter’s tight twat.

    She moaned in delight, her face twisting. I joined her in bliss, loving the silky glide of pressing my girl-cock into her pussy. It was sheer joy. Something amazing and wondrous. I shuddered, my cunt clenching.

    “Here you are, Mommy!” Anabella said. “One dirty girl-dick to clean!”

    “Mmm, let Mommy take care of you, dirty girl,” I moaned.

    She beamed at me and thrust her cock towards my mouth. I opened wide and swallowed her girl-dick. I sucked her right into my mouth. The sour flavor invaded all my taste buds. I groaned, my asshole aching. Her cum bubbled out of me.

    I loved the flavor.

    She groaned as I nursed on her dirty girl-cock. I bobbed my head, buffing her dirty dick clean of my asshole. At the same time, I pumped away at Christine’s cunt. I loved the feel of her tight, taboo cunt around my clit-dick.

    “Oh, that’s it, Mom!” she gasped. “Ooh, ram that clit-dick into me. That’s so awesome. Oh, yes, yes, I’m going to cum hard on this dick. Fuck, yeah!”

    “Cum in her, Mommy!” gasped Anabella. She trembled, her little titties jiggling. “Breed her.”

    I thrust harder into Christine, aching to do just that. Her silky flesh massaged my girl-dick. The pleasure swept over my aching flesh. The pressure built and built at the tip of my dick. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    Christine humped into my thrusts. Her breasts jiggled at the bottom of my vision. I nursed on Anabella’s cock hard. I buffed off that sour flavor, my tongue dancing around her shaft. She trembled, gasping and groaning as I pleasured her.

    “Mommy! Mommy!” she squealed. “I love you so much! You’re the best! Ooh, clean my dirty dick!”

    “Yeah, you’re awesome, Mom!” Christine moaned. “Oh, god, so awesome. I’m going to explode on this big dick!”

    I thrust my mommy-cock hard into Christine’s cunt, reveling in her silky delight. More cum leaked out of my asshole and matted my butt-crack. I felt so kinky. So naughty. I nursed hard on Anabella’s dick. The sour flavor faded.

    But the salty flavor of her precum grew.

    I whimpered, my boobs heaving. I hurtled towards my next orgasm as I pleasured both my daughters. Our incestuous passion was such a wonderful delight to engage in. I was so thrilled that we could share this rapture with each other.

    Anabella gripped my hair and threw back her head. “Mommy!”

    Her hot cum spurted into my mouth. The jizz splashed at the back of my throat and swirled around. My taste buds burst with salty joy. I groaned and slammed my mommy-dick into Christine’s pussy.

    “Oh, fuck, Mom!” Christine moaned. Then her twenty-year-old pussy went wild around my clit-dick.

    I gasped at the wild spasms that engulfed me. I gulped down that wonderful cum. I savored my youngest daughter’s futa-jizz while my eldest daughter’s naughty cunt sucked at my clit-dick. I drew back and rammed in.

    Squealed around Anabella’s futa-dick.

    I pumped my daughter full of jizz. Christine’s spasming pussy welcomed my cum flooding her fertile depths. I ached to breed her. I shuddered, my big boobs heaving and smacking together. I groaned around Anabella’s dick. I sucked down all her cum.

    “Oh, Mommy, yes!” she purred, her spicy pussy musk filling my nose. “You’re amazing.”

    “She is, pipsqueak!” Christine gasped, her pussy working out all my jizz. “Oh, my god, Mom, breed me!”

    I was.

    My orgasm hit that wonderful peak. I nursed on Anabella’s cock while I savored my other daughter’s juicy embrace. I buzzed from the rapture of this moment. It was such a heady delight. I groaned, so glad I had been given a clit-dick.

    That soothing, lavender aroma filled my nose. I had to remember to ask Kayleen to help me out on that. We had just been starting talking when we were so wonderfully interrupted. But that was for later. Tonight was for my daughters.

    I slid my mouth off Anabella’s cock. “So, let’s order something off DoorDash and spend the night fucking.”

    Both my daughters squealed in agreement. The first time in my household they agreed on a family activity. Futa-cocks had brought us together. I could not be happier. For the first time since my husband’s death, I felt whole and alive.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kayleen was excited by Autumn Holt’s request to use that “delicious and relaxing lavender scent” in the candles. The aroma was, of course, the pheromones that were the original intent of the solution that made the futas to begin with.

    But if she could work the chemical just right, those same candles would produce the pheromones that stimulated lesbian passion. Especially between older women and nubile girls. Between mothers and their daughters.

    With Jolene’s help, it took six weeks of testing and reformulating. Of course, in that time a rash of pregnancies happened on the street. Mrs. Morales and all three of her daughters were pregnant as were Mrs. Holt and her two daughters. Jolene and Kayleen had both had positive pregnancy tests themselves. They were hopeful that a few other MILFs on the street and their daughters would find themselves in a family way.

    But what was important was the successful candles. They had a new flavor for Autumn Holt to sell: “Licentious Lavender” would soon be making a stir amid the hand-crafted scented candle market.

    Kayleen and her daughter were just thrilled to have all the young girls and MILFs to enjoy. They were happy. Their friends were happy. And soon, a lot of women around the country who tried out the new and exciting product would be very happy.

    Humming, Kayleen pulled her daughter to her and the pair melted together in an incestuous kiss. Futa-mother and dickgirl-daughter would soon be doing their favorite bonding exercise.

    The END


  • Fucking our Sisters!!

    Font size : +


    This is a long story almost 45…it contains lots of sex too…plzzzzz comment and vote! Another thing If you didn’t like my other stories please dont read this…

    There is honestly nothing worse than being grounded and stuck in your room doing Math Homework on a Friday night. I could be with my girlfriend right now or even be hanging with my friends. They just have to pass out the report cards on Friday and Ms.Felsc had to give me a F instead of a D-.

    “O.K. David…we are leaving now…I want you in your room studying…if you leave the house…you will be grounded for a long time” Mom yelled from downstairs and I grunted a reply. They get to go to parties and hang out with their friends while I am stuck in my room with no phone, I-pod or my computer.

    “How the fuck do you this?” I muttered looking at my calculus book. “Who needs math in life anyway?”

    I threw my pencil at the book and almost ripped the page out of anger, but managed to get myself under control. I sighed and went to my sister for help. She was a junior and already took all the shit I took, and besides she is hot!

    Amanda was 17, and a junior at my high-school. She is 5’8, and has gorgeous blue eyes, natural blonde hair, C cup breasts and an amazingly tight ass which bounces as she flounces around the house. She has lot of guys fighting over her but she has been going out with Bruce for the past couple of years. She was not the only good-looking one in my family; as a matter of fact our whole family was good looking since we were from the Italian descent.

    I was 16 and a sophomore in my high-school and a football star. I was 6’1 and 180 pounds of solid muscle. I have my mom’s eyes and her hair, which are green eyes and black hair. I was going out with Jessica who also was unfortunately Bruce’s sister. She was one of the hottest girl’s in school but I have a reputation of dumping girl’s as soon as I fuck them. It wasn’t really my fault since most of the girl’s I go out with are bitches, and the rest were either too shy or scared to let me into their pants. Jessica is the only girl I was going out longer than a month.

    “Mandy?” I knocked on the door and opened it. My sister was on the computer chatting with her boy-friend.

    “Yeah what’s up Dave?” she asked turning around. Her hair was in a pony-tail, and she wore a blue shirt with sweatpants on.

    “I kinda need help with math…could you help me out?” I asked staring at her breasts. She nodded her head and closed her work on the computer.

    “Just a minute…I got to send this email to my friend” she said. I walked out of her room and jumped on my
    bed where I was attempting to do my math problem. She came back after couple of seconds and jumped
    on the bed next to me and looked at my math book.

    “What do you need help on baby-brother?” she teased me and then grinned at me. She knew I hated it
    when she called me her baby-brother.

    “Just help me with my math and get out of here princess” I teased her back. She hated it when people call
    her princess and her boy-friend; Bruce learned it the hard way.

    “Maybe if you were paying attention in math rather than goofing off with you girl-friend you wouldn’t have got
    a F” she said

    “Hey leave Jess out of this…I don’t bring Bruce”

    “Fair enough…so which problem” I told her the problem and she took a couple of minutes to flip back and
    look at the lesson.

    I don’t know how my hand got on her ass but I was in heaven as I felt my hot-sisters ass. She started
    explaining me how to do the problem but I wasn’t paying attention. I kept on looking at her face and how she swiped the hair out of her face. She had a beautiful face and I wanted to kiss her rosy lips so badly. I wanted to fuck her! I know it is sick but after getting no pussy from my girl-friend since she went on a visit to her aunt’s, I was sexually frustrated.

    “Dave?” she said suddenly and I thought she caught me staring at her breasts. “Why is your hand on my ass?”

    “What? Oh sorry…” I sure as hell wasn’t sorry and I just wanted to smack it so badly but controlled myself. It was a good thing we were on our stomach or else she would have seen my rock-hard erection.

    “There you go…if you need any more help…just ask me alright?” she said

    “Thanks Mandy” I said. She gave me her killer smile and and she ruffled my hair. Normally if ANYONE touched my hair, I would have kicked their ass but there was no way I was going to flip out on her, she was just so hot!

    I really needed to jack off and as soon as she left, I went to the washer and grabbed her panties and took a deep sniff. God she smelled so good, I ran back to my room and closed the door and jumped on my bed. I quickly pulled my shorts down and looked at my rock-hard erection, my dick was just over 8in and 2 ½ in circumference. I imagined my sister naked and giving me a blowjob, and then imagined me pounding her pussy.

    I started stroking faster and could feel my orgasm approaching and I increased the speed, things went wrong from there. Amanda opened the door to give me the pen which she took from me and she saw me masturbating with her panties close to my face.

    “DAVE! Are those my panties!?!” she asked with anger. Oh shit! I truly messed up now, if she tells mom or dad, I will be in deep trouble and even worse how will I ever talk to her or even look at her.

    “No…these are Jessica’s” I lied and tried to stuff it away. She didn’t believe me one bit and marched towards me with anger, I rarely saw in her. She jumped on me and landed right on top of my dick.

    “Ooof” I let out as I tried to ignore the pain she was causing.

    “You sick freak…I am your sister!” she slapped me in the face and ripped the panties away from my hand
    and stormed off the room.

    Damn! I messed up now; I have a hot girlfriend why am I looking at my sister like that. I knew I should apologize and got up and knocked on her door and entered. She was on her bed texting and I could tell she was angry by the way she looked at me.

    “I am sorry Mandy….” I sat down next to her and put my hand on her knee. “I just needed to masturbate and you are so beautiful and I haven’t had sex cause Jessica went to her Aunt’s and won’t be back until
    tomorrow…”

    “It’s okay…I understand…I am sorry I slapped you” I let the fake tears roll and she immediately melted. She hugged me and pressed my face into her breasts and I sniffed her perfume. She smelled so good and I
    just wanted to suck on her nipples. I don’t know what overtook me but I gently pushed her until she was
    lying on her back. I moved up and buried my face in her hair.

    “I am sorry Mandy…I love you…you know how much I love you right?” I told her and got on top of her. I
    kissed her ear and then her neck.

    “I love you too Dave…what are you doing?” she asked me as I pulled her skin using my lips. I sucked on
    her ear lobe and I heard her moan. She tried to push me away but there was no way she is able to lift 180 pounds. I moved closer to her lips and pressed my lips into her lips. She resisted at first but I gently sucked
    on her lower lip while massaging her breasts through her shirt. She started kissing me back and I let my tongue slip into her mouth and explored it.

    “Oh damn!” I groaned as she pushed me to the side and ran for the door but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back on to the bed.

    “Dave…you are in deep shit brother…you better let go of me or else…” she left the threat hanging. I have two options now. One, I could let go of her hand and suffer for the rest of my life for not fucking my sister when I got the chance OR I could take the chance and fuck her and who knows? Maybe she will enjoy it. I decided to go for the second option and pulled her into me.

    “I am your sister! Let go of me! Fuck your pathetic girlfriend not me!” she tried to fight me but it was no use. I was way stronger than her. I ripped her shirt off and then her bra and her shirt was in pieces. That shirt better not be her favorite one cause it was in pieces.

    I suddenly got an idea when I saw a scarf hanging from one of her dresser and I reached of it. I pinned her down to the bed so she won’t be able to move and tied her left wrist to the headboard. I held her right hand tightly and searched through her drawer until I found another one and did the same to her right wrist.

    “Oh my god! You are dead! I will cut your head off!” she whispered through her teeth. I drank her beauty as I saw her gorgeous breasts and her nipples started hardening. I got on top of her and ran my finger over the side of her face. She thrashed around and I got off her and let her continue thrashing around mainly
    because I got to see her breasts bouncing. She gave up after a while and laid on the bed defeated.

    “You are gorgeous Mandy…why do you go out with Bruce? I will satisfy all your sexual pleasure
    baby…leave that donkey-face…” I said and kissed her neck, she started moving her head side to side and I
    held it tightly to one side and licked the side of her face.

    “You are sick Dave…all you care for is pussy! You don’t even know the meaning of a relationship” she said
    and I frowned.

    “How am I sick baby? I do know what relationships are about…” I said and held her face tightly as I kissed
    her luscious lips. I forced my tongue into her mouth and sucked on her tongue and she started moaning.

    “Fuck you Dave. Fuck you” she spat and I moved down to her breasts and sucked on her right nipple and she moaned loudly for me. I moved to her left nipple and did the same. I moved down to her sweatpants and kissed her pussy through her pants.

    “Baby…these need to come off…don’t you agree?” I asked her. She didn’t say anything and as I slowly moved her sweatpants, she tried to kick me but I caught her leg and quickly pulled the pants off and then her panties and spread her legs.

    “Oooo…look at that…so god damn beautiful!” I said truthfully. She tried to kick me again but I grabbed her legs and forced them apart. I feasted on her delicious pussy. She kept it shaved, and it was so bald, soft and suckable. I moved in close enjoying the heat radiated from her nucleus and the sweet smell of her intoxicating me. I gently parted her lips and heard a soft moan, she was wet!

    “So delicious…” I said. “I bet you taste delicious”

    I didn’t give her a chance to say anything and started tasting her, lapping her juices and sliding my tongue deep into her pussy. She didn’t say anything but her body was responding moving to the rhythm of my
    tongue and the further I stuck my tongue, the more her legs trembled.

    “You like it baby?” I asked her. “Who is better me or Bruce?”

    “Fuck you!” she screamed with pleasure.

    “Ohhhh Godddd!” she screamed as pleasure coursed through her body with the help of my golden tongue.

    “You are sooo fucking dead…Ahhh…feels good”

    I ignored her and continued to tongue fuck her warm pussy. I trailed my tongue to her clit and rolled my

    tongue over it again and again persistently. I heard her whimper and flicked it with the tip of my tongue and
    immediately sucked it into my mouth. She started to groan and moan, her hips trying to grind against my
    face. I slipped my index finger in her and she immediately tightened around it.

    “OHHH I AM SO CLOSE SO CLOSE!” she moaned ignoring the fact that I was the one giving her this
    orgasm. I curled my fingers and found her G-spot and massaged it gently, gradually increasing the pace. I
    started applying more and more pressure on it and made a “come here” motion. She arched her back
    arched her back and groaned loudly.

    “AHHHHHHHHHHHH I AM CUMMMMMMMMMMMMING!” she screamed and her juices literally exploded
    from her pussy and shot me in the face. I quickly slurped all the juices from her pussy and loved the taste of it.

    I couldn’t wait any longer, I needed pussy! I brought my shorts down and took off my shirt to let her see my body and my cock. Her eyes were not fixed on my body but on my cock as precum were leaking out of it.
    I lined up my cock with her warm pussy and pushed it in to the hilt as we both hissed in pleasure. I loved the way her cunt was squeezing my dick and her pussy was tight as fuck. I slowly started pumping into her tight pussy and she started writhing beneath me, buckling her hips against mine as I pumped into her deep and hard.

    “Don’t stop Dave! Please don’t stop!” she cried as her pussy quivered around my cock. I loved the feeling of her pussy and it was so hot that I thought my cock would melt at the heat. I knew I had complete control of her and quickly removed the scarf which bounded her wrists and she immediately pulled me down and gave me a deep kiss.

    “Your pussy feels so good baby so god damn good!” I groaned as I kissed her. She wrapped her legs around me and pulled me closer into her so my hips were grinding into her pussy. Her smooth thighs felt amazing as they wrapped around me.

    “Tell me how much you love…say my name! Scream my name” I urged her as I ran my hand my hands through her blonde hair.

    “Fuck me Dave! Fuck me! Oh God I love you so much! You fuck me so much better than Bruce” she cried. All sense of right and wrong and all manner of pride had been removed from her mind. She squeezed my
    ass and moaned into my mouth.

    “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH” she screamed my name as another orgasm hit her. Her pussy clamped down
    on my cock but I ignored the tightness and kept on fucking her as her juices flowed around my cock. It was like I was trying to run in water, I couldn’t fuck her as fast when she gripped as I normally would but this
    made her cum even harder since her G-spot grinded against my dick.

    “Oh Dave oh Dave!”she moaned as her orgasm subsided. I kissed her hard and took her nipple into my
    mouth and grazed it with my teeth and gently pulled it with my teeth. She tightened her pussy each time I
    would pull her nipple and her face was lost in endless pleasure.

    I found her asshole and inserted my index finger in it and rotated it and pulled her nipple with my teeth. She
    rolled her eyes all the way back and I rubbed her clit roughly with my fingers and brought her to another
    amazing orgasm.

    “DAVEHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed so loudly that I thought our neighbors heard and clamped her mouth
    with my mouth. This time I didn’t kept on fucking her but played with her nipples as she caught her breath
    after the orgasm.

    “Why won’t you cum!” she asked seriously. I grinned at her. Football had trained me to last longer and I
    have a lot of endurance.

    “Don’t worry…I will make you cum!” she grinned and pushed me to the side and straddled me. She lined
    herself down with my cock and sat on it hissing with pleasure. She started riding my cock with all her
    energy and force. I was getting close to my orgasm and could feel the churning in my balls but I saw this as
    a challenge and wanted to outlast Amanda.

    “Cum for me! Cum for me! Cum in my pussy!” she screamed as her ass smacked against my hips. I
    squeezed her ass cheeks and helped her up and down and I could tell her orgasm was fast approaching. I
    pulled her into me and started fucking her with intensity and gave her a deep kiss. I loved the way her
    nipples grazed across my skin and could only imagine the pleasure she was receiving from this action.

    “YOU BASTARD!” she cried out and collapsed on top of me as she cummed again. This wasn’t as intense
    as her other orgasms but it knocked her out. I thought she passed out but she was kissing my neck gently.

    My orgasm was just as close and I fucked her limp figure and I was about to explode. She sensed this and
    squeezed her cunt with force as I slammed into her and exploded. I must have cum gallons in her pussy.

    “Only if Bruce can last half as long as you can” she muttered and I laughed out loud. She laughed with me
    and looked deeply into my eyes.

    I picked her up with ease and she clung on to me tightly wondering where I was taking her. Truth be told, I
    didn’t know where I was taking her until I saw my parent’s room closed. I opened the room and dumped
    her on the large bed and then jumped on her and started kissing her. She started kissing me back and ran
    her hands through my hair and rested them behind my neck.

    “Mmm” I moaned as she started stroking my cock. I could feel it slightly hardening but knew it was going to
    take some time for me to recover.

    The next thing I knew she had bobbed her head down and taken my head into her warm mouth. She
    swirled her tongue over the head then started to move down the shaft before pulling off and sitting back up.

    She closed her eyes and really went to work. Her saliva coated me as she worked up and down me driving
    me crazy. Her hand now was gently massaging my balls as she continued sucking me deep. Amanda
    increased her tempo, taking me to back of her mouth with each movement until she slipped my cock into
    her throat. She swallowed me whole with her nose hitting my pubic hair. I gently pushed her off of me.

    “What? You don’t want to cum in my mouth? I thought guys liked doing that?” she asked in a cute way.

    “”I love cumming down a girl’s throat but I don’t want this to go to waste” I said as I pushed her on to her
    back and put a pillow under her ass.

    “Dave! That’s mom’s pillow! And my cum is drenching it!” she said and I noticed that but that turned me on.

    “Dave? How many girls have you fucked?”

    “I umm….I” This question threw me by surprise. “I don’t know…more than I can count…why?”

    “Just wondering…so what are you going to do to me now?” she asked sexily shaking her ass in front of my
    face. I grinned and smacked her ass playfully.

    “Have you ever been fucked up the ass baby? Did Bruce Wayne fuck you up the ass?” I teased her. She shook her head nervously.

    “Don’t call him Bruce Wayne! He is not batman!” she scolded me. I slowly started massaging her ass cheeks and spread them apart to see her forbidden pink eye. I scooped some cup which was dripping from her pussy and massaged her asshole.

    When she was nice and loosened up, I began to massage her hole with my finger.

    “Oh my god Dave” she exclaimed “I had no idea that would feel so good!”

    I smiled to myself and slid a finger in slowly. I watched as her tight little ass swallowed up my finger and gripped it tightly in place. I could tell she was eager, as her ass was clenching and unclenching around my finger. All the while I was driven on by the sounds of Amanda’s sexy moans.

    “You like that baby?” I asked her. “Think you can handle another finger”

    “It feels amazing…yeah I think I can” she exclaimed

    I pushed in another finger and started sawing back and forth. Amanda buried her face in my blankets as I continued finger fucking her virgin asshole. I lowered my face and started to lick around her rim as my fingers penetrated her depths. I pushed my fingers in up to the knuckle and I knew she was ready.

    “Dave?” she looked into my eyes as I lined up my dick against her asshole. “Please be gentle…it is my first time”

    “You know what? I am going to use some lube just for you…” I got off the bed and looked through the drawers of my parents until I found what I was looking for.

    “How did you know they keep it there?” she asked me curiously and I grinned at her.
    I took the bottle of lubricant and flicked it open. I squirted a little into Amanda’s crack, and she shuddered.

    “It’s cold.” she said.

    “Sorry,” I replied, leaning in to breath hot air over her exposed asshole.

    My finger were soon back at work, rubbing the lube into her hole. I dipped one, the two fingers into her, getting her nice and primed. I then squirted some into my hand and coated my dick with the gooey
    substance.

    After tossing the bottle to the floor, I pulled Amanda’s ass apart and began to slide my slippery cock up and down her crack, before coming to a stop at her tight little hole. She was holding her breath as I began
    to push. Her ass was tight and didn’t give much, but I managed to squeeze my head in with a pop.

    “Uhhhggg,” she groaned as her tight muscular ring clamped down around my cock, imprisoning it within the confines of her virgin asshole.

    I stopped and just let her get used to the feeling. After a while she began to relax a little more and I began to move my hips around, swiveling the head of my cock around in her ass. I then pushed forward a little more. It was very tight and hard to make any ground. I spread her cheeks and stared at my cock, half buried in her ass. I also noticed she was starting to play with her pussy.

    “Keep going.” she urged. “I want to feel all of your dick inside me.”

    I reached around and grabbed the front of her thighs, pulling her back a little. She moaned louder as her ass slid down my lubricated dick. After a few more minutes I was completely buried in her tight hole.
    The feeling was amazing and I started grinding my hips into her ass. My balls were pressed firmly against her pussy lips, and I could feel the vibrations from Amanda playing with her clit.

    “It feels so full.” she said. “I love it!”

    As I withdrew, I could feel that tight ass grabbing at my cock, trying to hold me in place. I pulled back almost all the way out. My dick head was gently tugging at her muscular ring, threatening to pop out.
    I then pushed my way back up Amanda’s asshole, this time a little faster.
    “Oh my fucking god!” she exclaimed as I bottomed out again.

    She was squeezing her ass tightly around my dick. And I was having a hard time even moving it. The site was so perfect I wished I had a camera. The way her perfect ass was raised in the air, accepting my
    cock. Her narrow little waist, bending low before rising back up to her shoulders. I don’t think there’s anything sexier on Earth than a woman in that position.

    “Faster,Dave! please,” she moaned.

    I started fucking her at a medium pace, trying to control myself. Jackie was actually pushing her hips back at me. I stopped moving and she increased her pace, thrusting her firm ass backwards. She dropped
    her head into the blankets and screamed into the sheets as she roared through her first anal induced climax. I could feel her ass clenching and unclenching around my cock as she tried to milk it with her
    asshole. The feeling was incredible! I wasn’t even doing anything. Amanda was fucking me with her ass!

    “Yes, it’s so good! Keep fucking me in the ass!!!!”

    She was turning me on! I grabbed a hold of her hips and thrusted forward, feeding my cock into her greedy little asshole.

    “Uhhhhh!” she groaned loudly.

    I pulled out again before drilling her tiny hole with another hard thrust.

    “Do you like my cock in your ass!?!” I groaned

    “Yes! I love it! I love your cock in my ass!”

    Every time I heard that cute little voice of hers say something dirty I thought I would blow my load. I restrained myself, however, since the experience was way to good to be rushed. I was fucking her ass now. I was pounding that small hole, driving her hips down into my bed. I almost got carried away, but stopped before I went over the edge.

    Amanda turned to look at me.

    “Can we try it in a different position?” she asked.

    “Sure,” I said, pulling my cock free from her slippery butt hole. “Get on your back and pull your legs up to your head.”

    I had never tried it that way so I was eager to experiment. Amanda did as she was told. As she rolled over I stared down at her cleanly shaven pussy and wondered if I would ever get the chance to try that out.

    Pulling her legs up to her head, her hips raised off the bed. I moved forward and slipped my cock back into her waiting asshole. This position was even better. I stared down at my cock moving in and out of her body, then up to her face. Her eyes were closed in pleasure, and a quiet moan was resonating from her lips. I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer.

    Just then I heard a phone ringing and I looked over to my side where Amanda’s phone was on the bed. I grabbed the phone and looked at the caller-ID and I was about to turn it off when I got an idea.

    “You brought your phone?” I asked her not stopping to fuck her ass.

    “Leave it and fuck me!” she screamed

    “It is Bruce…uhh…and it is on speaker!” I joked. She immediately grabbed the phone out of my hand and
    sighed in relief and threw it next to her. The phone started ringing again and I answered it and pressed it
    against Amanda’s ear.

    “Hello?” she groaned giving me the death stare.

    “Hi baby….uh! I am fine…it is nothing!” she said trying hard not to moan. I grabbed her and started
    pounding her ass like my life depended on it. She bit her lower lip and I could tell she was trying hard not to
    scream my name out.

    “Oh I am so sorry baby….I…I can’t come right now! I…I am helping my brother with his math!” she lied

    “I can’t just leave him now! Sorry baby…I will talk to you later!” she said and shut the phone and threw it next
    to her.

    “AHHHHHHH FUCK ME DAVE!” she screamed my name. I was closer than before and I thrusted into her
    ass and exploded all over her ass.

    “God that was awesome…shit we got to clean up everything!” she said and I helped her get rid of all the evidence. I gave her a deep kiss and passed out on my bed.

    ————————————————————————————————————————————————-

    “Alright Dave…you are umm…ungrounded….just get a better grade” Mom said. Amanda told mom that I
    studied vigorously last night and didn’t sleep until it was almost mid-night and my mom believed her. My
    dad knew that I was bullshitting but he was “cooler” than most dads so he grinned at me.

    “Thanks mom!” I gave her a hug and a quick kiss on her cheek. “so…I am going over to Jessica’s
    house…so is umm Amanda…you know she is just back from her aunt’s…and I want to spend some time
    with her…and maybe get my first kiss…”

    Dad was trying not to crack up behind her and I could tell Amanda was really trying not to burst into
    laughter. I however kept my face straight and gave my mom my puppy-dog eyes.

    “Sure baby…don’t rush the kiss alright honey…just keep it simple…and don’t feel nervous…everybody has
    their first kiss.” She said giving me words of advice “Right Larry?”

    “Yeah Dave….ummm…yeah…just grab her ass and lift her up lightly and stick your tongue deep in her
    mou-

    “Larry! Poor kid he is only 16” Mom scolded and put her hands over my ears.

    My dad Larry knew that I was not as innocent as I looked because he came home early one day and found
    me having a threesome with two cheerleaders I picked up after my football game. He didn’t stop me and
    just warned me not to get any of them pregnant.

    “Alright mom…good-bye” I said and followed Amanda to her car.

    “You are such an asshole!” she said once we got in the car. I laughed and she laughed with me.

    “Shut up Mandy!”

    “Maybe a kiss…my first kiss” she mocked me and started laughing. “only if she knew what we did last
    night!”

    “She would have a heart attack for sure! So we are telling Bruce what we did last night right?” I teased her

    “No! Dave…I know you don’t care that much for girls other than just fucking them but please Bruce is a nice
    guy and I don’t want to hurt his feelings…I really like him” she said. I did fucking care for girls and I loved
    Jessica.

    “Ouch…that was harsh” I said and she looked at me half-amused. She parked her car right in front of their
    house and we both got out.

    “Listen we did nothing last night” she said grabbing my hand. I tried to go ahead but she had a solid grip.

    “Yeah yeah…” I said and rang the doorbell. Bruce opened the door and we both frowned when we saw
    each other.

    Bruce was a year older than me and was the same height and weighed almost as much as me. Everybody
    at my school would often talk who would win in a fight IF we fought. He had an ugly ass face in my opinion but apparently he doesn’t cause my sister is dating him.

    Luckily, Jessica didn’t have his ugliness or else I would have dumped her long ago. She was quite
    stunning standing 5’5 and she had reddish brown hair and sparkling green eyes just like me. She had 36
    B breasts and flat stomach and busty ass. What I really loved about her was her cheerful personality. She
    was always happy and wasn’t bitchy like my other girlfriends

    “Bruce!” Amanda jumped into his arms and gave him a long kiss. I looked away and went in looking for
    Jessica.

    “Where is Jessica?” I asked looking at Bruce but he didn’t hear me because he was making out with
    Amanda in the middle of the door.

    “Here I am!” Jessica jumped out of nowhere and tackled me into the couch. She hugged me tightly and I gave her a long lingering kiss. I stroked her auburn hair and hugged her tightly. She smelled like flowers and it was intoxicating me!

    “Baby I have missed you soooooooooooooooooooo much!” she said and gave me another kiss. She straddled my chest and ran her hands through my hair.

    “I missed you too…and I missed these” I said moving my hands up her flat stomach. She was expecting me to cup her breasts but I ran my fingers over them and traced her lips.

    “So David Silva…what did you do without me? Were you cheating on me?” she asked with a naughty smile on her face. I pulled her into me and gave her a deep kiss.

    “I was lost without you and the thought of cheating on you didn’t even strike my mind” I said

    “Good answer” she squeezed my cheeks with her thumb and index finger. I felt guilty because I cheated on
    her and vowed that I would never cheat on another girl.

    “Let’s go to my room” she grabbed my hand and ran upstairs. I thought I would lose my arms but managed to keep up with her. When we reached her room, she tried to push me on the bed but I was expecting this so I grabbed her as I fell on her bed. I pulled her up with me and she laid her head on my chest and I stroked her hair.

    “What do you want to do baby?” I asked her pulling her up for a kiss. We kissed briefly and she looked into my eyes.

    “I just want to be with you…want you to hold me” she said and I was more than happy to hold her. She put her head on my big arm so our faces were level and I turned to my side so I could look at her. I stroked the hair out of her face so I could look at her eyes and hugged her tightly.

    “Dave?” she said looking at me “We are not going to break up are we? You are not going to dump me like you dumped other girls are you?”

    I was getting so sick of getting this question that I got really mad; why the fuck do people keep thinking that it is my fault that I dumped the sluts. She looked at me and hugged me tightly when she saw my upset face.

    “No Jess…I won’t dump you…why do you think I will? Don’t you trust me?” I asked.

    “I trust you…I am sorry for asking you that question…” she said and kissed me delicately and wiped the tears off my face.

    “It’s okay…I understand…I will tell you the facts and the myths alright?” I said and looked into her face.

    “You don’t have to…I trust you” she said and I gave her a quick kiss.

    “I duped Sara, Ashley, Britney, Brianna….because they were all bitches…and just wanted to look to go out with a hunk…they were bitches to my friends and everything so I dumped them…and Catherine, Julia, and Olivia broke up because we just didn’t fit….and I might have umm had sex with some girls at parties but my
    heart is yours…alright?” I asked her. She smiled and hugged me.

    “You are my best friend, shoulder to lean on, the one person I know I can count on, you’re the love of my
    love, you’re my one and only, you’re my everything!” she said and I was baffled.

    “Did you find that on the internet?” I teased her.

    “Just go with it idiot!” she said punching me in the arm playfully. I laughed and hugged her tightly and didn’t
    let go for a long time.

    “Dave isn’t it hot?” she said and took off her shirt so she only had a bra on. It was actually not that hot, it
    was perfect and I knew what she was trying to do. I followed her lead and took off my shirt and grinned at
    her.

    “No fair! You have no clothes on your chest and I do…” she unclasped her bra and let her breasts fall and I
    had a serious erection. I grabbed her and gave her a lustful kiss and explored her mouth. I made a trail of
    kisses down her chin and took her sensitive nipple into my mouth and sucked on it lightly.

    “Ohhh…that feels nice” she moaned and ran her hands through my hair. Bruce chose the wrong time to
    interrupt us and he stood at the doorway looking at us.

    “Ummm….we are watching a movie and thought you want to watch” He said looking at me menacingly, he
    was probably expecting me to move to other side of the bed and pretend I didn’t touch her sister so I kept on sucking her breasts.

    “Huh? Bruce!” she said and hugged me so her back was visible and not her breasts. I grinned at Bruce
    and kissed Jessica’s neck and ran my hands down her bareback and squeezed her ass. He looked like he
    wanted to punch me.

    “Are you guys coming?” he asked

    “No!” I answered and Jessica said “yes”. I looked at her and she gave me that pleading smile which meant
    that she would make it up to me.

    “Dude are you going to leave us alone now? She needs to change and she doesn’t need a pervert watching her!”

    “Shut the fuck up man!”

    “Dave please?” she whispered. She hates it when we both fight and she put her shirt on once he left. I
    sighed and followed Jessica downstairs. Bruce was all the way to the left and he sat next to Amanda, I took
    a seat next to Amanda and Jessica sat next to me. The movie was an action one named “Ip man”, I never
    watched the movie but wasn’t interested in it either.

    “Why is your brother so ugly?”

    “Shut up Dave. You are sooo mean…and he is not ugly” she scolded me and lightly pushed me away. I laughed and lifted her up with ease and dropped her on my lap. She giggled and shuffled around until she was sitting between my legs. I moved back to give her more room and pulled her back with me and put my arms around her slim waist and rested my head on her shoulder.

    “You are so beautiful baby” I kissed her cheek “Your brother is the exact opposite of you”

    “Dave” she sighed and shook her head.

    “Alright fine baby…I am sorry” I looked over to my side and saw my sister resting her head on Bruce’s chest. He had his arm around her and was looking at the movie with fascination. He looked like such a fool that I wanted to laugh out loud but knew it was going to hurt Jessica’s feeling.

    “You are forgiven by your majesty…now let me watch the movie” she giggled.

    How can any man ignore a beautiful girl sitting inches away from him? I slowly rubbed her stomach feeling her tight stomach. I slipped my hands underneath her shirt and slowly moved them upwards. I looked at her face and smiled, she had her eyes closed and was biting her lower lip. Jessica was extremely sensitive and when I reached the bottom of her breasts her breathing was irregular.

    “I thought you liked the movie baby…am I disturbing you?” I whispered in her ear and sucked on her earlobe gently. I used the tip of my tongue and pushed it in her ear. She immediately turned around and pressed her lips onto mine with lust.

    “Do you want me to stop baby?” I whispered in her ear again. I traced her nipple but didn’t actually touch it, which was driving her crazy.

    “You basted! I love you so much and hate you so much” she moaned. I smiled to myself and let my other hand travel downwards while still tracing her nipple.

    “Dave…that feels so good!” she moaned

    “Really? Does it?” I asked, letting my hands slowly roam higher up her stomach. I danced my fingers all over her torso, except her breasts, I came close but never actually touched them. And when they came near she inhaled sharply, when I didn’t touch them she let it out, giving me a frustrated look. When I looked over her shoulder I could see her nipples, now probably uncomfortably hard, trying to spear through the tight shirt she was wearing.

    “Stop teasing me.” She pleaded as my hand came so close to touching her left breast, but then pulled back right as I was about to.

    “What? You want me to do this?” I asked, suddenly laying my hands on both her tits and squeezing gently. She cried out, a little more startled than I had hoped but it was still an amusing reaction. She moaned as I began squeezing and massaging with my fingers. Apparently her breasts were incredibly sensitive because every change in movement I made got a reaction out of her.

    After a few minutes of this I let my fingers seek out her little rock hard nipples and grasped them gently. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against mine, which was still perched on her shoulder.

    “Daveee!” she groaned as I tweaked one gently and slowly twisted the other a fraction. She was shifting her hips on my lap and I winced as her weight ground my hard on against my leg. But I wasn’t about to stop what I was doing.

    “Oh god Dave that feels so good.” she said quietly in my ear.

    “Good, then this will feel better.” I said as I moved my right hand downwards and slipped them underneath her panties and shorts. She shivered as my fingers traveled down her sparsely hairy pussy and she was drenching when I reached her pussy. I started rubbing her cilt in circles and she was twitching uncontrollably.

    “I am going to cum Dave…” she whispered and I increased the speed of my thrusting and pushed my fingers into her pussy and stimulated her G-spot

    “Cum for me baby…cum for me” I said rather loudly and both Amanda and Bruce turned to look at me.

    “Get your hands off her now!” He said as menacingly as possible. I barely heard him and doubted that Jessica heard him. She threw her head back and her juices gushed from her pussy drenching my fingers. She smiled and looked at me. I slowly got my fingers out and sucked her sweet juice of my finger.

    “You bitch!” Bruce jumped from the couch, pushed Jessica out of the way and jumped on top of me. He started punching me in the ribs and stomach, knocking the wind out of me. I soon felt the pain in my sides and pushed him off me and threw him on the floor. Before he got up I tackled him back to the floor and punched him square in the jaw.

    “DAVE!” Both Jessica and Amanda said in unison as they rushed to break the fight up.

    “What is wrong with you faggot? Why the fuck wont you mind your own business!?!” I said as I tried to punch him in the jaw again. This was a fight people in our high-school would probably pay to see. We were both the strongest kids in school and many wanted to see who was the toughest.

    “Dave stop please?” Jessica said as she pulled me off. I reluctantly stopped punching him and got off me but the bastard decided to strike then. He threw a punch at me but before I could move my head his fist connected my lower jaw. If the punch had connected to my jaw, he probably would have broke it.

    “BRUCE!” Amanda yelled and tried to hold him back while Jessica did the same for me.

    “Get the fuck out of my house! Leave faggot!” He yelled and before he even finished the sentence I headed for the door.

    “Dave wait please…” Jessica tried to plead

    “Let’s go Ashley” I said expecting her to follow me but she stood where she was not making eye contact with me. I was so mad that I punched the wall leaving my knuckle print. I felt the pain shoot through my arm but ignore the pain and headed out. I heard Jessica’s pleas but got in my car and drove home.

    “Shit” I muttered as blood started flowing out of my cut skin. I went to the kitchen sink and washed it off and tried to apply band-aid and wrap it up but I was hard.

    “Let me help you with that” I didn’t even turn my head around to know who it was. It was Jessica. She gently pushed me on the couch and sat on my lap and applied cream on my cut skin.

    “Ah” I winced and I could see the tears starting to swell. I knew what was coming next, she would cry and say how sorry she was even though it wasn’t her fault.

    “Come on baby” I said and hugged her tightly. She started crying into my chest and I stroked her hair and rubbed her back.

    “It wasn’t your fault…let’s forget about it alright honey?” I said and kissed her forehead. She doesn’t come to my football games for the fear of seeing me get tackled.

    “He shouldn’t have done that…I am sorry…” she said looking into my eyes. I wiped the tears of her face and kissed her forehead.

    “Don’t worry about it” I said yawning “Let’s go to sleep”

    “Hey you two lovebirds…wake up!” My mom shook me and thus woke Jessica. She looked at me confused and then realized how she got here.

    “Hi Megan…how are you?” Jessica greeted my mom

    “I am doing fine sweetie…how are you doing? How did you do on the report card” Mom said. For some reason my mom LOVES Jessica. Maybe because she thinks Jessica is my “first” girlfriend. I looked over to see Amanda and Dad watching T.V, so Jessica and me helped mom set up the table. They both chatted away talking about everything.

    Dinner was uneventful for me but was a blast for my family because my mom just has to tell embarrassing stories of my childhood to Jessica. Dad and Amanda were cracking up and Jessica was trying very hard not to laugh out loud mainly because she doesn’t want to hurt my feelings.

    “Mom?” I tried to get her attention

    “This one time Jessica…he sang his own version of Jingle-bells…it goes like this….”Jingle bells Batman sucks-

    “Mom!” I said sharply

    “What is it David?” She asked concerned.

    “Could you umm stop sharing my childhood stories?” I said and tried to hide tomato red face.

    “Poor baby…he blushes so easily…I am sorry baby but at least I didn’t tell her the time when you wet your bed” Mom said in awed voice. The only reason why I didn’t snap back at mom was because I loved her deeply and she is sensitive. I looked over Dad who was laughing so hard he left the table.

    “Jessica are you staying over?” Mom asked as we finished dinner.

    “Ummm-

    “Yeah she is mom” I spoke for Jessica and helped them clean up.

    We all sat down and watched some T.V and Amanda tried to sit next to me but I moved so Jessica was in between. After an hour or so, both mom and dad left so it was just Amanda, Jessica and me. I waited for half-hour or so and I got up pulling Jessica up with me. I led her to my room and pushed her on my bed and pounced on her. We started kissing passionately as we tried to get rid of our clothes and it wasn’t long before we were naked and exploring each other’s body.

    “I want you in me Dave…in me now!” Jessica moaned as I started sucking her nipples. She pulled me up and kissed me deeply. “No fore play tonight baby…I need you!”

    lined up my erection against her soaked pussy and pushed in slowly until all 8in of my erection was buried inside her hot cunt. We both moaned with pleasure and Jessica wrapped her legs around mine and pushed me in further.

    “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck meee!” she whispered fiercely and I moved back until my head was almost out of her pussy and then slammed home. She hissed and threw her arms around me and pulled me in for a deep kiss. I continued fucking her pussy which was so hot that I thought my dick would melt. Unfortunately, I couldn’t fuck her as fast and hard as I wanted because each movement we made produced a squeaky voice from my bed.

    “Stop! Put me on the floor and fuck the shit out of me” she said. I grinned and lifted her up from the bed and laid on the floor, luckily we had carpet so the floor won’t be cold. I started slamming her pussy with all my force and strength, she was trying hard not to scream at the top of her mouth and I knew she was close to an orgasm.

    “I am going to cum Dave” she bit her lower lip and closed her eyes shut. I leaned down and pressed my lips onto hers and she moaned loudly into my mouth and pulled me into her. Her nipples kept on rubbing against my skin and I could just imagine how much pleasure she was receiving.

    “Oh gawd!” she pushed my face down into hers and rammed her tongue down my throat. At that exact moment, she clamped down on my dick with her dick and started breathing heavily. I felt her juices flow around my cock and rubbed her clit furiously. She kept on cumming for what seemed like hours but probably was only a minute or two.

    “Thanks baby” she said trying to catch her breath. She pushed me off her and straddled me; she slowly lowered herself down on my cock.

    “I just love your ass baby…so damn tight!” I groaned as she lowered herself down. Her ass muscles kept clenching and unclenching as she lowered herself down my cock, giving me amazing feelings.

    “Your cock is so fucking big! I love it!!!” she grinned with pride as my cock was hidden in her ass. She stayed there for a minute feeling my chest and soon my nipples stood out.

    “You look cute just laying down there…making me do all the work huh?” she smiled. Before I could say something smart, she rose and then dropped down on my pole. Her ass was easily the tightest ass I have ever fucked. She used my chest for support and kept on fucking me, her hair fell to one side and her face looked so sexy.

    “Ride my cock baby!” I moaned as I felt her perfect asscheeks. I slapped them playfully and with each slap she squeezed my dick. I kept on slapping her cheeks and she suddenly stopped and collapsed on top of me.

    “Mmmm” she moaned as I felt juices flowing from her pussy and onto my thighs. She came again and I knew she couldn’t fuck me any longer. I picked her up and pushed her against the wall and reentered her ass from behind.

    “Yeah baby! Fuck the shit out of me!” she moaned as I entered her gaping asshole. I rubbed her cilt furiously and fucked her ass. I pushed my index and middle finger in her pussy and found her G-spot. I was getting close but wanted to cum with her so I massaged her g-spot furiously.

    “I am going to cum baby!” I moaned in her ear and pushed my tongue into her ear.

    “Cum with me! Cum with me!” she whispered and squeezed her ass tightly. I pushed in deeply and exploded in her ass and she came with me, her juices flowed into my hand and she almost fell down. I picked her up and gently dropped her on the bed and she pulled me down with her.

    “Thanks baby” I whispered in her ear and kissed her deeply. We just kissed for a long time just caressing each others body.

    “Baby I am going downstairs for a drink…want anything?” I asked her getting up

    “No…just come back quickly I want you to hold me while I fall asleep” she yawned and covered her naked body with her blanket.

    I pulled up my boxers and skipped downstairs, there were no lights on so I assumed Amanda was asleep and I got a water bottle from the fridge and gulped it down. I put it back and just as I was about to close the door I felt someone hug me from behind. I jumped 10ft in the air and looked to see who it was.

    “Amanda? What are you doing!?!” I looked at Amanda who was completely naked. She grinned and pushed me towards the wall and tried to kiss me. I gently pushed her off from me and she frowned.

    “Dave I need you…I don’t know what you did to me but when I had sex with Bruce I only had one orgasm and with you I had more than one…I need your cum in me…please!?!” she begged and it kind of scared me seeing how desperate she seemed.

    “No fuck you! Go fuck Bruce!” I said annoyed and tried to go up the stairs. She looked mad but bent down and tried to take my dick in her mouth, which was semi-hard. I slapped her face with it couple of time and put it back in my boxers.

    “That is all you get” I grinned and tried to go up the stairs again. This time she tackled me against the wall.

    “Listen Dave…I need you right now and if you don’t give me what I want…I will tell Jessica what we did!” she threatened me. If she said that couple of days ago, I would have laughed at her but know my feelings towards Jessica changed dramatically.

    “I can’t do it now!” I begged and she thought about it for a while and nodded.

    “Fine…as soon as Jessica falls asleep” she pushed me and I went up the stairs nervously. I got back in bed with Jessica and she hugged me tightly and put her head on my chest and draped her arm over me.

    “Mmm what took you so long” she sighed contently and I kissed her forehead and stroked her hair. She soon fell asleep and I waited for couple more minutes and I all heard was her soft breathing. I was tempted to go back to sleep and almost did but I saw Amanda in the doorway and she was sucking on her own nipples.

    I gently moved off Jessica and she didn’t seem to notice and I followed Amanda to her room. She was addicted to my dick and as soon as I entered the room she jumped on me and sucked me off till I was hard and fucked my cock nice and hard. I didn’t even bother to please her and just lay down and let the bitch do the fucking job. She came twice before I came and when I came she collapsed on top of me and scooped the cum from her pussy and licked it off her finger. I pushed her off me and cleaned my cock and then went back to bed.

    Jessica was sleeping soundly, she was on her stomach and her face was to one side. I gently moved the hair from her face and looked at her cute face, she looked so beautiful sleeping. I put my arm around her and put my head on her back and softly kissed it. She didn’t react or move; I hugged her tightly and dozed off to sleep with my love.

    “Get the door Dave!” Amanda yelled and I grunted in response and got from the couch. Both my parents went to visit my aunt because she was was sick, and they left Amanda in charge of everything. Jessica took a nice warm shower with me and put some of Amanda’s clothes which were a size too big. We all planned on swimming but Amanda was having a conversation with Jessica and clearly they didn’t want me in it, so I sat on the couch and waited for them to finish. I opened the door and saw Bruce.

    “Who the hell invited this bitch over?” I yelled at Amanda and she immediately ran to my side and positioned herself between us.

    “I did…I thought he would like to swim with us” Amanda said and I got the keys from the table.

    “You thought wrong! Either he is going to leave or I am” I tried to move through them outside but Amanda pushed me back.

    “Hold on a second…Bruce has something to say to you” Bruce frowned and looked at me.

    “I…I am sorry…for starting the fight…blah blah…accept my apology” I smiled because he apologized and because the scar on his face from yesterday made him look uglier. I didn’t want him having all the fun while I am in the car.

    “Whatever…I am still leaving if he says ANYTHING” I said and threw the keys back on table. I went back to the couch and sat down. Bruce followed me and took a seat few spaces next to me. Amanda walked back to Jessica and they started talking again. Either of us said anything and Bruce was the first one to break the silence.

    “What are they doing?” He asked

    “I don’t know they have been talking the whole morning…” I answered

    “Oh…dude I am sorry for starting the fight…” He said looking at me

    “Yeah it’s fine…I probably would have done the same thing” I probably wouldn’t have done the same thing but he felt really bad so I lied.

    “How is your scholarship to the college coming out?” He asked

    “It’s pretty good…I have some last minute things to do…my cousin goes to the same college so I am pretty excited…” I said cracking my knuckles and turned the T.V. off “How is yours?”

    “It is done…I just got to mail it to them…”

    After that the conversation flowed pretty easily, we talked about football, music, school and movies. He told me his relationship with Amanda was pretty serious and he wants to get married to her(I wasn’t too happy about that). I could tell why Amanda fell for him, he might not be as good-looking as me but he was nice and funny. We had many of the same interests and we were talking about last night’s game when Jessica and Amanda interrupted us.

    “Hi Bruce” Jessica greeted him and sat on my lap. She pulled me into her and gave me a deep kiss. She smiled and got up.

    “Come with me” she made a “come here” motion with her index finger and I looked at Amanda who smiled like she knew something we didn’t. I shrugged and followed Jessica up to my room and she immediately pushed me on the bed and jumped on top of me and started kissing me with zeal. Within seconds we were naked and making out passionately and she suddenly broke the kiss.

    “What’s wrong?” I asked her as she got up.

    “Nothing…” She started looking through my clothes “I always wanted to fuck a guy who was blind-folded” she got a scarf from my closet and tied it around my eyes and I could barely see anything other than the lighting.

    “Mmmm” I moaned as she rammed her tongue down my throat. I stroked her soft hair and let my hands travel down her smooth back and started fondling her ass. Her pussy was right at the tip of my dick and I desperately wanted to ram it into her. She probably sensed this and moved up just as I was about to pound it into her.

    “Patience baby” She giggled as she started sucking my ear lobe and flicked with her tongue like I always do to her. It send waves of pleasure throughout my body and I tried to find her pussy again.

    “Just a minute” She giggled and got off me. I was about to take my blind fold off when she said “Don’t take it off”

    I sat there stroking my dick wondering when she will come back. Slowly something warm and slippery was choking my dick, I grabbed what I could snatch and pulled it down.

    “Ohhhh god!” This voice was definitely not Jessica’s. I ripped the scarf out of my face to find Amanda riding my cock like she was possessed.

    “Amanda what are you….ohh yeah baby…that feel so good…doing?” I asked her and tried to get up but she pushed me and gave me a sloppy kiss.

    “You….ah ah…oh gawd…weren’t suppose…so big…take the scarf off!” she moaned and started moving up her pussy on my pole furiously. If this bitch wanted cock then I will give it to her! I grabbed her and threw her on the bed and jumped on her and slammed my dick into her. She shivered with bliss and tried to match my stroke but she couldn’t keep up with me. I was pounding her pussy like it was the last I will ever fuck.

    “FUCK ME DAVE JUST LIKE THAT!” she screamed and rubbed her pussy lips but she didn’t need to. I was giving her all the happiness she ever wanted. I loved how her tits were bouncing and grabbed her nipples which were rock hard and tweaked them.

    “OH MY FUCKING GOD! YES YES YES YES!” I reached down and bit her nipple and pulled it with my teeth while rolling her other one with my fingers.

    “I AM CUMMING! I AM CUMMINGGGG!” she screamed and her pussy squeezed my dick so hard that I thought I was going to explode. I didn’t stop and kept on fucking her and my dick was rubbing against her G-spot furiously. Her juices kept on leaking down my dick and it felt like I was fucking a hot Poland Spring Water bottle!

    “You like it baby? Tell me how much you like!” I growled as I slapped her breasts. She was sweating like she just ran a marathon, she grabbed my head and kissed me hard.

    “I love it! I fucking love it!” she groaned and put her hands on my shoulder.

    “I wanna fuck you doggy” I said and she immediately got in position and I ran my dick over her puffy pussy lips and she shivered in agony. I plunged my cock into her and she screamed with surprise. I loved the feeling of her warm walls clenching and releasing my dick and I loved her perfect ass cheeks which were firm.

    “Oh!” she said as I grabbed her hair and pulled it back. The way she was positioned right now would give any guy an instant hard-on, her tits were hanging like apples from a tree and her face was in absolute delight. I reached and rubbed her cilt furiously.

    “I AM CUMMING AGAIN!” she screamed and I pulled her cilt. She collapsed on the bed as her juices started flowing around my cock giving me pleasure. I got on top of her and continued fucking her with deep long stroked and I licked the sweat of her face.

    “Are you going to cum for me again baby?” I asked and sucked on her ear and moved the hair out of her face. There is nothing like the smell of sweat when you have sex mixed with your cum.

    “Dave? Oh gawd stop please…I can’t take it anymore…please” I didn’t stop but only fucked her slowly and waited for her to catch her breath.

    “Where is Jess?” I asked her kissing her neck. She grinned at me and gave me a long kiss.

    “Doing what I am doing…fucking her brother” she said slowly. I almost blew my load right there and stopped fucking her and looked at Amanda to see if she was kidding.

    “Yep…let’s go see” she said. I picked her up with my dick still buried inside her and went to Amanda’s room to see Bruce fucking Jessica sideways so they both were facing each other. It was an erotic scene and I grinned at Amanda and dropped her on the bed.

    “Need help bro?” I asked him and he grinned at me. I gave Jessica a long kiss and positioned my slimy cock against her asshole and pushed in slowly until all eight inches of my cock was in her ass.

    “Stay with me Bruce!” I grunted and we started fucking her in a rhythm which was giving her the best sensations according to her moans. I kissed her neck and her ear while fucking her ass. I could actually feel Bruce’s cock fucking her and she tightened all her muscles as she came.

    “This was her second time!” Bruce groaned as juices flowed down her pussy

    “Let’s give her one more!” I grinned and increased my pace. I was getting really close and knew I wasn’t going to last much longer. I could tell Bruce wasn’t going to last much longer either and I tweaked her nipples. This pushed her over the edge and I rammed my cock into her ass and exploded. Bruce did the same and within a few minutes we were all on our backs spent.

    “God I always wanted to fuck you!” Bruce said finally

    “Really? You have Amanda” Jessica said and they started making out. I smiled and moved closer to Amanda who was smiling at me. She moved towards me and gave me a long kiss and I stroked her sweaty hair and looked at her beautiful face.

    “Did you set all this up?” I asked her and she nodded her head. I grinned and used Amanda’s breasts as pillows and laid my head on it. She stroked my hair and her phone went off. I reached across and grabbed it.

    “What’s up dad?” I answered

    “Dave? Where is Amanda? Oh well…listen…your aunt is kind of sick so we will be staying with her couple of days and your cousins are coming over…Jasmine and Mike…they will probably be there around 12:00…”

    “REALLY!?!” I said excitedly.

    “Yeah…bye” I looked at the time it was 11:50 so they will be here in ten minutes.

    “What’s up?” Amanda asked as I jumped up.

    “Jas and Mike are coming over and will stay here for couple of days…” I said

    “REALLY!?!” Amanda repeated me. Bruce and Jessica looked over confused.

    “Jas and Mike are our cousins and if they are with Dave you cannot separate them….especially Dave and Jasmine…it’s like they are in love are something!” Amanda explained and I thought I saw jealousy in Jessica’s eyes.

    “Do you want us to leave?” Bruce asked

    “Hell no…you got to meet them…and let’s swim…I want to get rid of all these juices off my body” I said

    We all went down to the pool and changed into our swim wear and jumped in the pool. After we washed away all the evidence of sex we all dried ourselves and sat down. Jessica and Amanda looked stunning in their bikinis and Jessica sat next to me.

    “So stud…you are an incest freak also huh? Have you fucked your mom yet?” she teased me.

    “No…I only fucked Amanda and Jasmine…” I replied and all three head looked at me shocked.

    “You fucked Jasmine too? When!?!” Amanda asked shocked

    “Last summer…Mike and me kinda seduced her…it was really easy and we had a blast the whole summer…jealous Amanda?” I teased her. She shook her head but I could tell she was jealous. (That story is for a different time…maybe if I get high rating and reads?)

    “Dave? They are here” Amanda yelled from the kitchen and I almost sprinted to the door but managed to find my cool. I opened the window and saw a beautiful black Mercedes parked in the driveway. Jasmine slipped her leg out of the passenger side like runway model and her long slender leg appeared, then the other.

    Jasmine’s skirt ended halfway down her smooth thighs. She had on a sky blue silk blouse that was pulled tight across her firm, medium sized chest. As amazing as her model like frame was, her strawberry blond hair framed a beautiful face that could not be ignored. Her high cheek bones, defined chin line and broad smile soothed me. Her swollen bright red lips rested below a nose perfectly matched to the rest of her face. She was strikingly pretty, and strangely similar to Amanda. She was definitely the hottest girl I have ever seen and was even hotter than most of the celebrities. One word which describes her is perfection.

    “She has that affect on everyone…” I said to Bruce whose mouth was wide open when he saw Jasmine. Jessica was shocked too but she hid her emotions unlike her brother.

    Mike then stepped out of the car, he wasn’t built like a football player but more like a soccer player. He was just as tall as me and his sandy blonde hair gave him the classic surfer look.

    “Dave!” Jasmine basically ran up to me and threw her arms around my neck. I grinned and gave her a long kiss and hugged her tightly. She tasted like mint and smelled wonderful. I saw Amanda hug Mike and I was surprised when she kissed him on the lips. Amanda turned to an incest freak after I fucked her couple of days ago and I could tell she had the hots for Mike. Mike also told me he always fantasized about fucking Amanda so I guessed his dream was coming true.

    “Wow Dave…you got bigger and more handsome…damn” she said looking at my chest and then running her hand over my abs. I grinned and kissed her again.

    “I could say the same to you…your breasts got bigger and you look like an angel…is Mike taking care of you?” I whispered in her ear.

    “Not as good as you are going to…who are they?” she asked nodding her head towards Jessica and Bruce.

    “My girlfriend and you know Bruce…the same guy who Amanda was going out with past year and half…” I said.

    “He is kinda cute…” she said as I led them inside.

    “Hi I am Jasmine…” Jasmine introduced herself to Jessica and they talked for a bit. She then introduced herself to Bruce who couldn’t say anything. She giggled and then plopped down on the couch bringing me down with her.

    “Hey Jessica…is it okay if I borrow your boyfriend for couple of days? We have some catching up to do” she said as I put my arm around her.

    “I already told them about us…and guess what? I fucked Amanda couple of days ago!” I told her. Jasmine blushed and then broke into a laugh.

    “Really? You finally fucked her? Oooo I am jealous!”

    “Yo Dave…” He gave me dabs and then grinned “Steroids are bad for you faggot”

    “I can still kick your ass Mike…don’t forget it!…besides I worked my ass off to get these.” I warned him and then grinned. He sat down next to me but his eyes were feasted on Jessica, it was as if he was trying to decided which position he should fuck her. Jessica simply smiled at him and then blushed when he stared at her for too long.

    “Did you bring your swimsuit?” I asked Jasmine and she nodded her head in response.

    “Let’s go swimming then!” Amanda said cheerfully and we all headed to the pool. The water was nice and cool for a hot summer day and we all jumped in it. Bruce and Amanda went off to a side and they started talking and kissing and I pulled Jasmine to the shallows. She looked so fucking gorgeous in her two piece bikini that she made Megan Fox look ugly. She sat down on my lap facing me and threw each of her long slender legs to a side. I placed my hands on her slender waist and kissed her beautiful red lips.

    “I miss our adventures…how is Jenny? Dad told me she was sick…” I asked her stroking her long hair. She looked at me confused and she looked so cute.

    “What do you mean sick? Mom was fine…she told me to take my new car for a ride and spend couple of days with you guys…” Jasmine cocked her head to a side.

    “Oh? We will check on them later…but tell me about your life…how is college? Guess what? I got a full scholarship to the same college as your going!” I said and she grinned at me.

    “How did you manage to do that? You were as dumb as a rock!” she said laughing.

    “Oh shut up! I fucked my teachers for grades and besides I got the scholarship for football not acadamics” I said and she had her mouth open.

    “You fucked your teachers too! Dave name someone who you didnt fuck! And yeah…you got so much bigger and you have that manly look on your face” she said and she rubbed my semi-erect cock and smiled. “Did you get big in that section too?”

    “If you call 8in big…yeah”

    “8in! Did you measure yourself freak?” I laughed and she laughed with me. I untied her top and threw it on the side.

    “Your tits got bigger…did you meet anyone in college?”

    “No…well yeah I met some guys but I didn’t like them that much…so I am single now…how about you? How long are you going out with Jessica?”

    “What do you mean how long I will go out with Jessica?” I said getting upset.

    “Well you do have a tendency to dump girls…” she said and stopped when she saw that I was upset “Come on…”

    She smiled and leaned forward to give me a kiss. I grabbed her by the hips and pulled her into me so her breasts were pressing tight against me. Her nipples were rock hard and they were trying to penetrate my skin. I ran my hand through her wet hair and slowly pushed my tongue into her mouth. We kissed for what seemed a long time and she gently broke it off.

    “I am hot and horny now! Let’s go to your room!” she got off me and pulled me with her. Her DD tits bounced as she climbed up the stairs. I glanced at the pool and saw Jessica making out with Mike and I felt a jolt of jealous. I tried to ignore it, after all she was my girlfriend not Mike’s. Jasmine basically ripped my arm off as she dragged me up the stairs.

    “Come on Dave…is that the fastest you can climb the stairs?” Before I could reply she pushed me on the bed. I just lay there looking at her gorgeous breasts. She smiled at me and slowly and as sedectively as she can took off her panties. My dick was aching and she climbed on the bed and walked towards me in all fours, her breasts swaying.

    “Little brother did I do that to you?” She pointed at my swollen dick with her left index finger and her other index towards herself. Brother! Damn she was fucking turning me on.

    Her smooth tan thigh was driving me wild. I wanted to eat my way from her sexy toes to her mouth watering pussy. I wanted to shove my face in until I made her cover it with a gallon of her cum.

    “Help me sister…it hurts a bit” I said playing into my role. We both wanted to play this role for a long time.

    “Okay…this will make you feel better” Jasmin’s mouth surrounded my pulsing flesh. Jeez, what the fuck. Every wonderful feeling I remembered about Jasmin’s mouth on my cock was surpassed. She hadn’t done it many times, but weight of those experiences was tremendous.

    I groaned loudly as her mouth swallowed several inches of my rod. Her one hand fondled my balls while the other gripped her nipple. I took a deep breath in through my nose. I was sure I could smell her wonderful scent. The smell made me hungry for her and pushed me over the edge.

    I took her by her arms and pulled her to her feet. When our eyes met, all the powerful passion we shared was right there. I pushed her robe all the way open and admired her beautiful body wrapped like a present in red lace. It was clear acting was over.

    I moved my hands slowly across her checks until my fingers were on her neck and my thumbs were right in front of her ears. I pulled her face close and placed my mouth over hers. My tongue quickly found hers, and we got lost in a long kiss that made my toes curl. Still holding her head, I pushed her face back and stared into her eyes, trying to read her heart. A tear drop started to form, but before it found its way to her cheek, she pulled me against her.

    My hands slipped under her robe and took hold of her round ass. Jasmin’s shapely rump was firm, but it filled my hands, and my finger sunk in when I squeezed it. I reached under the bottom of each cheek, and gripped tightly. I pulled Jasmin hard into me, pressing my burning cock in between us.

    Jasmin bit my neck and ear. “Oh Dave, you make me feel so good. Please, just fuck me. Don’t.”
    I wanted to just shove my hurting dick inside her body, where I knew it was going to feel completely satisfied. But, I just held her against me, kissing her neck, face and lips. I had many warm sexual moments with Jasmin but it has been a long time.

    I let my cheek lightly brush the back of her thighs before taking another mouth full of the back of her leg. With her legs pushed up towards her chest, I placed my mouth just inches from where the back of the thigh meets the ass cheek. I sucked hard and used my teeth to leave a bright red spot. My passionate aggression caused a jerk, followed by a moan.

    Ten minutes after my lips started their journey at her ankle, they teasingly worked their way within half an inch of the prize. Jasmin’s hands moved around uncomfortably. She grasped at her chest, her stomach and even the carpet. When I let her legs lay flat on each side of me and licked beside her pussy, she clutched my hair. She pulled, I resisted until she let go.

    I laid on my stomach with my hands under her ass. I looked up over her mound and between her heaving breasts. Jasmin stared down into my eyes. Her face screamed for me to satisfy her. I blew lightly across the two folds of pouting flesh. Jasmin grabbed at the short carpet and pulled her back off the floor a few inches and looked down into her begging hole.

    “Please, Please, Dave!” A loud groan of relief sounded as her head flopped back on the floor. My tongue had plunged straight into her hole.
    My mouth filled with that wonderful taste. I could never describe the taste, but there was nothing like it. I circled my tongue around a few times inside her body and then slowly moved upward. I separated her lips with my mouth’s pry bar until I reached her gorged clit. I sucked it hard into my mouth and batted it with the tip of my tongue.

    Jasmin’s ass instantly jerked off the floor and her legs slammed shut on my head, then opened all the way. Panting hard, “Oh fuck. Jeez!” I forced my open mouth over her gushing hole. My mouth filled with her flowing juices as I dug in as far as I could make my tongue reach.

    Gripping her ass as hard as I could I went back to work on her swollen nub. Jasmin’s hands had a firm grip on my head as her knees pulled up towards her chest. Her hole opened wide to my hungry mouth as she drove my head wherever she needed it.

    Finally, after several building orgasms, Jasmin lost it. Her hips bucked, driving her cunt into my face, over and over again. Then, with one last screech her thighs clamped down on my head. If I hadn’t been so excited, I might have screamed from the pain of having my hair yanked on. Jasmin pushed her feet onto the floor and forced her pussy and my face up into the air. When her ass dropped back to the ground, my head went with it. I watched her sweet fluid run down her quivering butt cheeks when her legs finally opened and set my head free.

    I looked up over her glistening body and her bra had been ripped off. I smiled as big as the sun as her exhausted and exhilarated face greeted me. In a gasping breath she spoke, “what is wrong with you, phew, are you trying to kill me?”

    “I am not done yet babydoll…” I smiled. She was stunning; words could not describe her beauty. She has amazing breasts, which were perfect for her body. She had beautiful pink nipples, which were rock hard and were sticking out half-inch.I was going to feel every inch of her body.

    I took her pointy nipple into my mouth and gently sucked on it. She moaned and relaxed as I gently massaged her other breast with my hand, rolling her nipples with my fingers. I then moved to her other breast and sucked on her nipple, gently pulling it with my teeth and twisting it.

    “Ohhhhh Dave? That feels soooo good” she moaned, running her hand through my hair. I moved to her neck and started sucking on it and kissing her. She shook and put her hand on my shoulder and leaned back. I continued kissing her neck, and then I moved to her Adam’s apple, and I licked her chin and traced her throat. I felt her swallow and she started twitching lightly.

    “DAVE? WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MEEE?”

    I didn’t answer her and kissed her shoulder and then moved to her armpits and kissed her, and licked it gently. I knew I was driving her crazy and licked it thoroughly before moving on to the other shoulder, where I did the same. She had her eyes closed and from the look on her face, I could tell she was experiencing absolute pleasure.

    “Mmmm” she moaned unable to get out any words. I moved down to her flat stomach and planted a trail of small kissed to which she shuddered. I used my tongue and circled the outer layer of her pussy, but never actually touching the pussy. This was driving her wild and she tried to force my face into her pussy, but I ignored it and traveled to her thighs and then to her toes.

    I massaged her feet and took her toes into my mouth and sucked on them gently. She was moaning with pleasure as I sucked each toes switching ever five seconds or so. I moved to her other feet and did the same thing and I looked at her pussy which was drenching with her juices. I finally decided to take pity on her pussy and planted a kiss in the center of her pussy.

    “DAVE!” she moaned and her hand grabbed my head and forced it into her pussy. I started lapping away her juices. I took her sensitive bud in my mouth and started sucking on it furiously and I knew she was about to have an orgasm so I increased the pace and flicked it faster and harder.

    “OHHHHHHH I AM GOING TO CUM DAVE I AM GOING TO CUM!!” she moaned. I slowed down and let her orgasm pass, and then I started flicking her cilt again. I used my teeth to pull her cilt and then twirled it around my tongue making her go wild.

    I then slowly spread her pussy lips and started licking her and eating her inside out, sticking my tongue as far as it would go. She was buckling her hips in my face and trying to drown with her snatch. I could feel her orgasm coming close, once again and quickly shoved my middle and my index finger into her sex and found her G-spot. I made a “come here” motion with my fingers and she tightly gripped my fingers with her pussy and I knew she was close so I slowed down.

    “DAVE!?! PLEASE PLEASE” she begged me. I finally decided to have mercy on her and started sucking on her cilt furiously and pressed my thumb into her asshole. Her juices gushed my face, she shook and quivered for a good minute. I got up and held my beautiful sister in my arms as she collapsed on top of me.

    “Dave…every part of my body is burning…I never orgasmed like that…that was amazing…” she said with a
    smile on her face. “Not fuck me!”

    My cock was pressed onto her pubic mound after I climbed on top of Jasmin’s body. I slipped my hands under the back of her shoulders and gripped the top of them from underneath. It felt so warm and comfortable laying between her legs. I kissed her tenderly. My lips grabbed at her bottom lip and pulled on it. My tongue licked across the extended lip. My eyes searched her soul to see if she felt what I was feeling. When her lip was freed, we kissed passionately with our eyes wide open.

    When I lifted my hips, Jasmin’s hand moved between us and guided my cock to her wet opening. “Go ahead, put it in me. Do it, Dave. Make love, um, fuck me Dave, just fuck me.”

    Without a second of delay, I arched my back until my pubic hair was grinding her pubic bone. I took a long breath and let my dick absorb the intense sensation. I slipped my arms underneath and grabbed her lower shoulders, I pressed my chest against her large breasts and her arms immediately grabbed my back.

    “Dave? Your dick feels so right in me” she moaned and I had to admit it felt more than right, it felt like home. Our eyes met and I leaned down to slip my tongue into her warm mouth. When our tongue met it was like electricity jolted through my body, she smelled so sweet. We kissed for a long time with my dick inside her warm pussy. I slowly started humping her, my dick slid up and down her warm and slippery walls. She threw her head back and her mouth was wide open, she looked like she was having a stroke and I could see sweat trickling down her beautiful face.

    “Fuck me faster!?!” she moaned and it was as if she had me spell bounded. I increased my pace and so did her breathing, she started panting and twitching. Her grip on my back was firm and her nipples slid down up and down my chest.

    “OH FUCK!” Without warning her thighs wrapped around me like a snake and her nails bit into my back. Her pussy held my cock in a death-grip as her juices started flowing around my cock. This sent me over the edge, I needed to cum badly. I buried my face in her hair and started fucking her with all my strength. I pounded her flooding pussy as she kept on cumming and cumming, she bit into my shoulder.

    “DAVE!!!!!!!!” I couldn’t hold it any longer and kept on fucking her until I felt that familiar feeling in my balls. I didn’t stop and flicked her nipple with the tip of my tongue and exploded in her pussy. I sent ropes of cum into her pussy, enough to get every girl in Europe pregnant.

    “Oh my fucking god!” I collapsed on top of her. She gently stroked my hair and I wanted to sleep in her arms.

    Suddenly, Amanda, Bruce, Jessica and Mike came into my room and started laughing. Bruce had a serious erection and so did Mike, Jessica looked kind of upset and sad but she didn’t say anything.

    “Dave? Dave” Fuck me Dave!” Mike mocked Jasmine and she tried to kick him but couldn’t reach him. Everybody started laughing again and I rolled off Jasmine and pulled her with me. She landed on top of me and hugged me like a Teddy bear. I hugged her back just as tightly and Jessica looked away. I need to talk to her.

    “Shut up Mike…you are just jealous because you can’t fuck me like Dave can” Jasmine stuck her tongue out and gave him the finger.

    “Seriously Jasmine…it is one thing to moan and another to scream at the top of your lungs” Amanda said as she lay down next to us.

    “Mandy…if you had as many orgasms as I did now…you wouldn’t be talking!”

    “How many did you have?”

    “At least 10 or 11” She had a lot but I doubt that she had that many. She gave me a long kiss and got off me. “I need to get cleaned up!”

    “We have to go…see you later Dave…come on Bruce!” Jessica said suddenly and went downstairs. I tried to catch up with her but she was already in her car. Bruce stopped me and nodded his head.

    “I will take care of her…today was probably the best day of my life dude…although I didn’t get to fuck your cousin!” He said sadly and got a smack from Amanda.

    They left soon after that and I took a quick shower (separately), and put some fresh clothes on and some cologne. I went downstairs and looked at the time, it was 2:30 and we still didn’t have lunch. At the thought of lunch, my stomach grumbled and I sat down next to Jasmine. They were all watching a movie which didn’t interest me.

    “Yo Jasmine…why don’t you give me a ride? Show off your new Mercedes…” I said and her eye lit up at that idea. “Let’s get some pizza…I am starving…Amanda what do you want for toppings?”

    “Umm….pepperoni and onions…get some beer too…actually never mind…”

    “Mike?”

    “Huh?”

    “Toppings?”

    “Umm…same with me…onions…” He said looking through his phone. I grabbed my wallet and went outside with Jasmine. Her hair was neatly combed and it fell over her shoulders. She looked like an angel who came to visit earth. I ran my hands over her new car and whistled. She giggled and unlocked the car. It was hot inside but after we opened the window it was much better.

    “Nice ride…” I said after she turned the engine on. It hummed to life and I wished I had a car like her but I really shouldn’t complain since my parents bought me a new sports bike.

    “Thanks…how come you don’t ride your bike?” she asked

    “I don’t want anything to happen to it…you want to come for a ride with me? Tomorrow?” I asked her turning the radio on. I put my favorite channel and turned the volume up.

    “Really? That would be nice…is this the place?” she asked as we parked in front of a Pizza hut. I nodded and we got out of the car. The place was really huge and lots of kids from my school came here after school. I ordered two large pizzas with my favorite toppings in one of them, Jasmine didn’t really care for toppings so the other pizza had Mike’s and Amanda’s. We both sat down and she leaned into my chest and draped her arm across my stomach. I put my arm around her and kissed her forehead.

    “So why are our parents lying to us?” she asked.

    “What?”

    “Your parents told you that my mom is sick…she isn’t…and my mom told me that I should take my new car for a ride and spend some time with you guys…” she said quietly. I didn’t know what was such a big deal.

    “Think about it Dave…this happened to us almost every year…last year you came over my house…and the year before tha-

    “What are you trying to say?”

    “They are hiding something” she said. I was shocked, what would they try to hide from us?

    “Couple of weeks ago…I heard my mom masturbating…she was moaning “Larry”…think about it…”

    “Alright…we will go check it out tomorrow…alright?” I said just to make her feel happy and she seemed happy. I leaned down and gently started kissing her, she kissed me back with zeal and her hand started rubbing my dick.

    “Stop Dave…there are kids here” she said breaking the kiss. Just then a pair of hands covered my eyes.

    “Guess who?” There was only one person who does that and has hands which smell vanilla. My ex-girlfriend Ashley. “What do you want Ashley?”

    “You don’t seem as happy as I seem to see you” she said as she sat down next to me. She looked like she was drinking and her clothes smelled like smoke, she was looking at me dreamily and then looked at Jasmine.

    “Who is this? I thought you were going out with Jessica?” she slurred and leaned in to kiss me. I moved my face away partly because her breath reeked. She looked disappointed but then smiled at me again.

    “She is my-

    “Girlfriend” Jasmine interrupted me and then smiled at Ashley “I am his girlfriend…who are you?”

    “What? I am his girl-

    “She is my ex-girlfriend” I interrupted Ashley.

    “You know Dave…” She said running her sharp fingernail over my face “I really felt bad after we broke up…I even started doing drugs, and started drinking heavily…I really missed your dick” she rubbed my cock through my pants.

    “Well now he is mine sorry” Jasmine said pushing Ashley’s hand away. They both glared at each other for a while before someone grabbed Ashley by her clothes and pulled her up. They were two kids from the baseball team. They basically dragged her outside. Jasmine looked at me confused and I knew something was up. I quickly paid for the pizza and gave the boxes to Jasmine.

    “Jasmine…go sit in the car…I will be right back” I said

    “What? No…” She put the boxes in the car and followed me as I crossed the parking lot.

    “Suck it Bitch! I will cut your tits off” The shorter guy said as he forced Ashley to suck his dick. There was another guy who was trying to get his dick out of his pants. They both saw me as stopped what they were doing. The shorter guy put his dick back in his pants and glared at me

    “What do you want? We are not shooting a movie here…fuck off” He said

    “Dave? No…please” Ashley said faintly. Jasmine looked at me worriedly. The two guys were heavily built but I knew I could take each at a time. The only thing was which one of them was stronger and I had to knock the weaker guy before I take the stronger guy.

    “Shut the fuck up bitch! Look…if you don’t leave right now. We will rape your girl too” The taller guy said.

    I quickly moved to him and knocked him out with a solid punch to his jaw and he was on the ground. I looked at the shorter guy and he took out a knife and grinned at me. Jasmine immediately moved between us and tried to negotiate with him.

    “Jasmine! Get out of the way!” I whispered but she didn’t move. She went forward to try to talk to the guy with a KNIFE!

    “Look…there is no need for a fight…just let go of Ashley and let us g-

    The guy moved in to try to cut her and I pulled Jasmine back but her hands were in the air and the blade made slight contact with her arm. I grabbed his hand for forced the blade out of it and broke his nose with a punch and kicked him in the balls with all my force. He was the ground limp.

    “Oh my god Jasmine! Are you okay?” I asked. Blood was oozing out of her arm but the cut itself was not deep. I took out my handkerchielf and wrapped it around her. “Are you crazy? What were you trying to do? What if you got stabbed” I yelled at her.

    “Are you crazy? What if you got stabbed? How do you think you are Vin Diesel?” She yelled back and started crying. I hugged her and rubbed her back.

    “Sorry I yelled at you…I was just scared…” I said and I kissed her cheek. She stopped crying but I didn’t let go of her and kissed her cheek again as I stroked her hair.

    “It is alright…I guess I was crazy trying to discuss with him huh?” She smiled

    “Yes you were” I laughed and kissed her again. I eventually let go of her and got my phone out from my pocket and called Ashley’s brother and told him to pick her up. We got in the car and drove home immediately. Almost as soon as we got home both, Amanda and Mike jumped on us and got their pizza box and started cramming it down their throat.

    “Mmm…so fucking good” Jasmine moaned as she took a small bite out of her pizza. It was her first pizza and my third pizza. She sat next to me and leaned against my left side; I put my arm around her and took another big bite out of my pizza.

    “Jas…what happened to your arm?” Amanda asked and Mike turned around to look at her arm. She just shrugged and Amanda looked at me for explaining.

    “She tried to be a hero” I said and received a jab from Jasmine’s elbow. I laughed and both Mike and Amanda looked confused.

    “It is nothing…what you need to know is…Mike has some pretty messed up ex-girlfriends” she concluded and Amanda nodded her head in agreement.

    “Shut up…that’s why they were my exes” I said and everybody laughed at that. After I ate my full, I lazily laid down on the couch with Jasmine on top of me. We both looked to the side as we watched a movie on Netflix. Amanda went upstairs to study for her finals and Mike sighed as she walked up the stairs.

    “Ready for round two?” Jasmine whispered

    “Round two?” I asked and she giggled. She moved up and started slowly kissing me. She slowly started rubbing her ass into my crotch and I felt my dick starting to harden. She pulled my lower lip and massaged it while flicking my upper lip with her tongue.

    “Mmmm” I moaned into her sweet little mouth.

    “Jasmine?” Mike interrupted us but she didn’t stop kissing me.

    “What?” she mumbled and moved to my neck. She started pulling my skin with her teeth and I moaned as warm sensations traveled down to my crotch.

    “I really need your help in fucking Amanda” He said and pulled our heads back. I wanted to smack him but my hands were in Jasmine’s jeans. “You guys fucked already and I didn’t even get pussy! That is not fair…and Amanda isn’t interested in me! Do what you did to Nina”

    “Nina?” I asked confused and they both grinned at me.

    “Watch” she got off me and slowly went up the stairs and we both followed her up the stairs. She told us to wait outside the door and went in Amanda’s door. She got on her bed and laid down on her stomach next to Amanda and they slowly started talking. I saw Mike removing all his clothes and he motioned me to do the same. I removed all my clothes and wasn’t shy since Mike saw me naked all summer. He didn’t even look at my dick and when I looked at his, he was already erect.

    When I looked back at the room, Jasmine and Amanda were making out like two lost lovers who finally met, and my dick jumped. I was about to shoot my load when they both started undressing and when Jasmine straddled Amanda’s face. Mike went in the room and positioned his dick and pushed in.

    “AHHHHH” Amanda screamed surprised. I followed Mike and sat on the bed watching the erotic scene in front of me. I slowly started stroking my dick and Jasmine grinned at me, Mike was pounding her pussy with all his might and he was slapping her breasts. Jasmine grinded her pussy into Amanda’s face so she was barely able to breathe. I really needed to fuck someone and I grabbed Jasmine and pulled her into me.

    “Ahhh” She squealed as she was lifted off but her squeal turned into a moan as I plunged my dick deep into her hole. She grinned at me and pulled me down for a long kiss. I held her hips for support and moved my dick back and then slammed it into her again grinding my hips into hers. She moaned loudly and I started increasing the pace, I looked over to see Mike giving Amanda an orgasm. “

    “MMMMMM”

    “Ahhhhh”

    “OH MY FUCKING GOD!”

    “FUCK ME DAVE!”

    “FASTER MIKE YES YES YES JUST LIKE THAT”

    That was all I heard, moans and more moaning. I couldn’t even describe how tight Jasmine’s pussy was and I milked her large breasts. The look on Jasmine’s face as she came was priceless, her eyes rolled all the way back into her eyes and her mouth formed a perfect O.

    “Switch Switch Switch!” Mike moaned

    “What?” I managed.

    “Fuck Amanda and I will fuck Jas” He said after a while and I found this extremely erotic. He nodded at me and I removed my dick from Jasmine’s pussy and it was painful, I quickly moved to Amanda and she looked confused for a second and then smiled as I slammed my dick back into her warm pussy.

    “Mmmm yes fuck me brother fuck me little brother” she screamed in delight as I pounded her pussy. I leaned down and bit her nipples hard and pulled them.

    “Don’t call me baby brother!” I leaned down and gave her a long kiss and I tasted Jasmine’s pussy. I moved her to the side and started fucking her sideways. She wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me tightly against her body. Her hard nipples were constantly rubbing against my bare chest and it wasn’t long before she clamped down on my dick and screamed.

    “I AM CUMMINGGGG-

    I shut her up by kissing her and she screamed into my mouth. Her juices flooded against my dick and it felt like hot water was pouring down the side of my dick. She eventually relaxed and I slowed down so I wouldn’t cum easily.

    “Switch Again” Mike said next to me and Amanda shook her head as if she didn’t want me to leave.

    “He is too rough!” she said softly as I softly sucked on her ear. I smiled and moved at the exact same time Mike did and pushed my dick back in Jasmine’s.

    “Don’t you fucking dare switch again!” Jasmine threatened but I was the one who had complete control over her. She must have sensed this because she pushed me to the side and straddled me.

    “Ah Hah!” she grinned triumphantly. She slowly started riding up and down my pole. I closed my eyes and relaxed enjoying the warm sensation she was giving me. I put hands on her firm stomach and used her love handles to lift her up and down my pole.

    “Fuck this!” she screamed and leaned forwards and gave me a kiss. Her hair was on her side and she started fucking me quickly. Her soft ass cheeks were pressing down my sides and I helped her up. As she came down I thrust up to meet her and as she went back up I prepared for my next stroke. She grabbed my head and started kissing me all over.

    “I am close…I am so damn close” I moaned as she stuck her tongue in my ear and flicked my earlobe.

    “Cum with me!” she managed and I kept on fucking her until I couldn’t take it anymore. I slammed into her and my head swelled and then exploded. Ropes of cum were shot deep in her pussy. She shivered as she came with me, her pussy milked my cock and she collapsed on top of me.

    I looked over to see Amanda giving Mike a sloppy blow-job as he got close to his orgasm. He grabbed her head and forced it down his dick and groaned loudly. Amanda gagged a bit but managed to swallow all of it. He collapsed on top of her and started sucking her breasts like a baby.

    “I wanted to do that for a long time!” He moaned. Amanda giggled and stroked his hair.

    “Take a break…we are going to start round three soon” Jasmine whispered in my ear. She laughed when she saw the expression on my face. “Don’t worry…round three is tomorrow”

    “Get the hell out of my room Jasmine and Dave!” Amanda kicked me “I want Mike here…he is going to sleep with me”

    “Whatever” I picked up Jasmine with ease and took her to my room. Almost as soon as we reached the bed, my legs gave out and I collapsed on it. Jasmine pulled me up and we both drifted off to sleep.

    I was the first one to wake up and Jasmine was on top of me. Her head was on my shoulder and our pillow was on the floor. She was clinging on to me tightly and I gently brushed the hair out of her face and looked at her beautiful face. Her breath was so soft I barely heard it and I kissed her forehead and hugged her tightly. I tried to ease my way but she held on to me.

    “mmm…stay with me…I like it when you hold me” she said and I couldn’t deny her plea. I softly stroked her soft hair and kissed her cheek. She sighed contently and gave me a morning kiss.

    “I am ready for round three” I whispered in her ear and spread her ass cheeks and slowly inserted my finger into her ass until it was completely in her and sucked on it.

    “Eww…” she said and I laughed.

    “I love every part of you” I whispered and went underneath the blankets and stuck my tongue as deep as it would go into her ass.

    “Oh gawd….you still like anal don’t you?” she asked me pulling me up. “Before we do round three…you promised me something”

    “What?” I asked trying to remember what I promised her.

    “Bike ride” she said.

    “Right now? It is only 9:00…” I tried to reason but she pouted her lips and I said sure. How could anyone say no to someone as beautiful as her!?!

    “Thank you! Let me get ready” she jumped up from the bed and went to the bathroom, her cute ass flouncing. I grinned and took a shower. I put my shirt on and dried my hair, I found my jeans in my messy closet. After putting my fresh boxers, I went downstairs and found my biker jacket and gloves. My jacket was black with red stripes and my gloves were black.

    Jasmine came back down with a white shirt which revealed her cleavage and had black jeans. Her hair was neatly combed and it was long and silky. She gave me a kiss and stood eagerly.

    “Aren’t you going to eat breakfast?” I asked

    “We can eat on our way” she said and I shrugged. I gave her one of my black shades which looked nice on her and put my own shades.

    “What are these for?” she asked as she put the shades on.

    “So you wont be crying and it would be better if you tie your hair back in a ponytail” I said

    “Okey-Dokey” she said and tied her hair back. I sighed and grabbed my keys and went to the garage and looked at my YZF-R1. It was a beautiful piece of mechanics and I walked out of the garage and revealed it to an excited Jasmine. I got on bike and turned it on and it hummed to life, I felt its vibrations underneath me. I put my jacket on and then gave my spare one to Jasmine. She squealed and got behind me, it wasn’t as hard as I expected.

    I thought it would be hard for balance but she was too light for me to even notice. She slipped her arms underneath mine and hugged me tightly. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and put her helmet on. I grabbed my helmet and eased my way into the streets after I put it on.

    She seemed genuinely disappointed that I didn’t take off but I wasn’t trying to grab anyone’s attention and I got on the highway and took off.

    “AHH!” she screamed as we went from 40 to 85 in matter of seconds. I wasn’t expecting much traffic but I was wrong, I weaved through the traffic and slowed down 70. She was clinging on to me tightly and didn’t make a single noise. After about 20 minutes or so, I stopped at the nearest Dunkin Donuts.

    “Oh my god! That was scary as hell but so cool” she said taking off her helmet. I grinned at her and took off my helmet and we both went inside. I ordered a large breakfast for myself and she ordered scrambled eggs and black coffee.

    “That it?” I asked her. How on earth is she going to last throughout the day?

    “Yeah Dave…I got to be slim” she said smiling and taking a seat. I shook my head and followed her and we had our breakfast in five minutes. After she finished her, I wasn’t even half-way. I quickly crammed the food down my throat and waited for her to finish her coffee.

    “That was quite a big breakfast” she said. I laughed and she laughed with me.

    “You need to eat more and then you should burn it off…not starve yourself” I said.

    “Who said I was starving myself?” she frowned

    “Oh come on…” I said putting my arm around her.

    “Oh such a cute couple” An elderly couple walked by us. I said thank you while Jasmine just blushed. After they left, Jasmine looked at me straight in the eyes and asked me “Do you love me?”

    “Yeah of course I lov-

    “No I mean love me love me…like how you would love a wife” she said looking straight into my eyes.

    “I…I do Jasmine…but things are not as simple as they seem…we can love each other as much as we want but we won’t be together…what would happen if our parents found out?” I asked her

    “So we can never be together…why? Why dave? I love you so much…I feel…complete with you” she said softly crying. I held her tightly and kissed her. I gently wiped the tears off her face.

    “Hey come on…I see you smiling…I see the smile…” I said pointing at her lips. She first started smiling and then broke into a laugh. “Stop laughing! Seriously if you don’t stop laughing right now!”

    “Well stop tickling me!” she squealed as my hands ran over her sides. She was all over the place and I finally stopped. “Why do I love you so much!?!”

    “Because you do…” I said and gave her a big hug. She smiled at me and then we threw our trash away and headed outside. She told me once she wanted to ride a bike so I got my keys out and threw them to her. She caught them gracefully and looked at me confused.

    “Want to ride it?” I asked her and she had a huge smile on her face. She got on the bike and turned it on, I got behind her and quickly showed her how to switch the gears. She rode in the parkinglot until she felt comfortable and then I told her to get on the highway. She got on the highway but was only driving in 50’s and 55’s.

    “Come on…you can go faster than that!” I said and held on to her tightly as she increased the speed. She was quickly manuevering through the traffic like a pro and we reached her house in less than 30 min.

    “Whew…damn now I know how scary it is to be a passanger!” I said and she grinned at me. I took off my helmet and followed her inside the house. I threw my helmet on the couch and grabbed a coke from the freezer and sat on the couch. Jasmine went upstairs and I started flipping through the channels to find something interesting when Jasmine rushed downstairs and shut the T.V

    “What’s wrong?” I asked her as she pulled me up.

    “Shhhh….follow me don’t say anything!” she said putting her finger on my lips. I followed her up the stairs and gasped when I saw my dad fucking the living shit out of my aunt. The first thing that went throught my mind was “God she is hot!” the second thing that went through my mind was “He is cheating on my mom!”. I was going to barge in their and demands an answer from my dad when Jasmine grabbed my wrist. She pointed across the room and I saw my mom fingering herself.

    So this was they were up to! Jasmine has been right the whole time, they sent us away on vacations so they could have their fun but how could mom be accepting this.

    “Fuck her Larry! Fuck the shit out of that slut! Then fuck me! OHH I am so damn close!” My mom moaned as she approached her orgasm. My mom was a looker. She had nice long blonde hair and green eyes like mine, her DD breasts looked stunning on her flat stomach. Her breasts had almost no sag on them and her pussy was lightly trimmed.

    “Shut…the…fuck …up! He is mine!” Jenny, my aunt moaned. She was the exact copy of Jasmine or should I say Jasmine was the exact copy of her mother. They both had the same hair color, body type, and they even sounded the same when they had sex.

    “Calm down sisters! I got plenty for both of you!” My dad grinned as he fucked Jenny. Sisters? I looked at Jasmine but she looked just as suprised. She grabbed my hand and took me to her room and started undressing. I followed her lead and quickly undressed until I was only in my boxers, Jasmine got on the bed and took my boxers off in a seductive manner and pre-cum was already dripping. She had only her panties on which looked sexy as hell.

    “Come here baby…let me suck on you tits!” I said and she moved up and sat on my dick. I moaned as she started rubbing herself across my dick and the heat radiating from her pussy was intense. She threw her breasts right in front of my face.

    I sucked a nipple into my mouth, squeezing and twisting the other one as I bit lightly and playfully. Now it was her turn to moan out loud. I switched nipples, the first one glistening with my saliva.

    With my mouth still playing with her chest, I stood and turned around, laying her on the bed below me. Now I was on top of her, and her legs wrapped around me while I ravished her amazing body with my tongue and teeth. Her hips were twisting around again, And my head ached to tear through her dripping pussy less than an inch away.

    I pulled back, and she looked expectantly, and begged, “Please, take me Dave.”

    “Have to be patient honey,” I said with a wave of my finger, tutting her like a naughty child. I knelt down, and put my face between her legs. The first whiff of her scent was like a drug, and I licked her panties. The white, smooth fabric was so wet I could pretty much see through it.

    I kissed and licked her underwear, softly enough that she would feel just the slightest pressure on her pretty cunt. She whimpered and tried to push her hips closer to me, and I obliged her by pressing my tongue as hard as I could against her hole, much like my cock had done moments before.

    She wrapped her legs around my head, and reached down to move her panties aside, and I thrust my tongue deep inside her. She cried in ecstasy as I bit tenderly on her clit and flicked it with my tongue. A quick glance up showed me that her hands had taken up where mine had left off on her chest, and she was pinching her nipples while I went down on her.

    “Oh god, I’m so close…” Jasmine moaned moaned. I took that as my cue, and with one motion, stood up and thrust myself inside of her. She was so wet that I slid right in with no problem. She must not have been lying, because as soon as I was in to the hilt, her pussy convulsed around me, and I felt a new wave of wetness as she came on my cock. Her hands gripped and twisted the sheets as she cried out lovingly, “Oh Dave!!”

    I started to move slowly in and out, loving every inch of her. She was so tight that I thought I’d lose it right away. Jasmine’s legs were spread, her feet in the air. The only contact between us was me inside of her smooth, shaven cunt. I thrusted as fast as I could, watching her tits jiggle back and forth. Her panties were on her stomach, the sheer fabric now only served to accentuate her nudity, since it no longer covered anything decent.

    “Dave…dont cum in me!” she gasped sensing that I was close to my orgasm.

    “Where do you want me to then?” I groaned as my dick slid smoothly inside her. I leaned down to kiss her and she grabbed my head and rammed her tongue down my throat. She kissed with so much passion that I couldnt last much longer.

    “In my mouth!” I took my dick out of her mouth and she immediately took my dick in her mouth and twirled her tongue around my head like a pro and took me deep inside her throat. I moaned and shoot roped of white cum down her throat, she didn’t gag and swalloed every single drop. She kept on sucking me even after I was limp, until I pulled her head away.

    “Oh no…we got to go! What is they find us?” She said suddenly and gave me my clothes. She quickly put her clothes on and I took my time, putting mine on. “Hurry up Dave!”

    “Why? He is fucking his sister and so can…wait…so my dad is your dad! You are my half-sister!” I grinned and she looked at me and then smiled.

    “Let’s go!” We silently went downstairs and got on our bike, I decided to drive. For some reason she told me to stop and I was confused but still stopped at the side. She got off and took off her helmet.

    “What’s wrong?” I asked her.

    “I need to know something…we can be together now…our whole family is into incest! I need your answer…do you love me?” she asked seriously.

    “Jasmine-

    “You know you love me what is stopping you!” she said loudly as a car zoomed by us.

    “But I am already in a relationship! This is the longest I have ever been in and I don’t want to mess anything up by commiting to you!”

    “So I am just a pussy to you then!” she said and I went near her and tried to put my arm around her but she pushed it off.

    “Jasmine you are more than a pussy to me! Why you would you say that? What’s wrong? We were fine couple of day’s ago…and you suddenly ask me if I truly love you…I do OK? I truly love you…but what do you want me to do with Jessica?” I argued

    “I don’t know Dave…I am not talking to you until you decide…” she said and put her helmet back on. I tried to reason with her but she didn’t answer or reply to me. I cursed and got on the bike and drove home in record time.

    “What’s wrong?” Amanda asked once we got home. Jasmine sat on the couch with a grim look on her face and sighed. I sat next to her and put my arm around her.

    “Can we talk about this?” I said looking into her eyes. She looked away and shook her head. She got up and went upstairs. I sighed and closed my eyes, what happened to her?

    “What’s wrong Dave?” Amanda said putting her hand on my knee. I explained the siuation to her and expected her to laugh at me and tell me that I can never love a girl but she smiled.

    “Why is she acting like that?” I asked Amanda hoping to find an answer, she simply shrugged.

    “Girls are like that…they get emotional sometimes…she loves you Dave…I know that. Just do what your heart wants you to do…” she said and kissed me on my cheek and left. Mike came and sat next to me. What is this? My whole family planned an attack against me or are they all experts at love?

    “I heard what’s wrong bro…you are in a tough spot…talk to me it will help…trust me…who do you find physically attractive?” he said

    “Ummm Jessica is pretty but Jasmine is definately beautiful that her…” I said facing him. He nodded his head sagely.

    “Alright…who did you spend more time with and who is the person who you will never get bored with?” He asked

    “More time Jasmine and obviously I would never get bored with her…that is why I spent more time with her” He smiled at me and nodded his head again.

    “Who knows you better? Who knows what you like?” He asked and it suddenly hit me whether he was asking biased questions or not. Either way Jasmine was right for me and I decided to break up with Jessica but I couldnt just go and say “I found someone better than you Jessica…bye”

    Mike left after a while and I heard a car from the driveway and looked out the window to see Jessica out of her car. I opened the door for her and she gave me a hug but not a kiss.

    “Hi”

    “Hi…come on in…have a seat” I said and led her to the couch. She sat down across from me and didn’t say anything.

    “You left hastily yesterday…what’s up?” I asked her still thinking of a way to tell her that I wanted to break up with her.

    “I wanted to talk to you about that…Dave…me and you won’t work out…you are just…too complicated…so maybe we should break up?” She said slowly. I wasn’t sad or angry, suddenly it felt like million pounds have been lifted off my shoulder. “we can still be friends and since Bruce is serious with Amanda…we will probably see a lot of each other…I just came to say that…bye”

    “I understand…bye” She kissed me on the cheek and left without turning back. That was faster than I expected and much smoother, I shrugged and started walking up the stairs. Jasmine was in my room looking at her phone, probably texting her friends. I sat down next to her on the bed and waited for her to say something.

    “Alright Jasmine…I decided…” I said after she didn’t say anything. She shut her phone and looked at me expectedly and I wanted to tease her. “I decided Jessica…sorry”

    She looked crushed as if million pounds just dropped on her shoulders and tears were forming in her pretty blue eyes. I didn’t want her to start crying or feel too bad and I grabbed her and kissed her. I pressed my lips onto her soft lips and forced my tongue into her, she didn’t respond but stayed limp in my arms.

    “I am just kidding baby…I broke up with Jessica” I said breaking the kiss. I looked into her eyes and they shone with happiness. I pushed her on the bed and hugged her. She hugged me back tightly.

    “You bastard! Don’t EVER do that again!” she said and elbowed me in the back. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face and caressed her cheeks. She rubbed the back of my neck with her thumb and gave me a quick kiss.

    “Jasmine…what is wrong?” I asked her.

    “What’s wrong? Nothing is wrong” she said and looked away. I knew something was up, why would she ask me questions like this all of sudden.

    “Tell me…you trust me right?” I said forcing her to look in my eyes. She sighed and looked deep in my eyes.

    “Dave…I…am not on a pill and I might get pregnant from the fucking we did…” she said and I was dumbstruck.

    “Bu..But…didn’t you say you were on the pill?”

    “I never said because you never asked me…I just needed to know you were committed to me…and not leave me alone after you find out if I pregnant…” she said looking worried “If I…will get pregnant…would you want the baby?”

    “Of course…I would want the baby…why would you even think like that? Look…I will always love you alright?” I kissed her forehead and hugged her. She smiled and hugged me back and kissed my cheek. I rolled off her and pulled her with me, she straddled my chest and was looking down at me naughtily. I looked at her and she grinded her ass into my crotch and smiled. The smile sent chills down my back.

    “So are we doing round three now?” she asked

    “Round three?” I asked her. She nodded her head and I could see the smile spreading on her lips. I gently ran my hands over her flat stomach and started tickling her. She was extremely ticklish and immediately started laughing and writhing like a snake.

    “Stop it! Stop it Dave!” she said while still laughing. She managed to push me away and ran for the door. I ran right after her and caught her before she could go down the stairs. I started tickling her and she dropped to the floor and went into a fetal position so I couldn’t tickle her. I lifted her up and threw her on my parents bed and jumped on top of her pinning her hands down with mine. She was breathing hard and she was looking at me.

    “You look so cute lying there like that…” I said truthfully. She looked so venerable and sexy that I could feel my dick rising. I let go of her hands and pressed my lips into her soft lips, our tongues met in a long embrace. My chest was pressing down into her firm breasts and her soft hands held my face as we kissed.

    We rolled so she was on top of me and her hair covered our faces. She didn’t bother to move it back so I gently moved her hair out of her face and held it behind her neck. As we kissed she started grinding her hips into mine in circles, constantly rubbing my erection. She broke the kiss but didn’t move away so our forehead was touching, I rubbed my nose against her in a playful manner and she laughed.

    “It feel so bad doing it in our parent’s room” she whispered and lifted my shirt up. I moved up so she could get it off and she threw it next to us. She ran her hands over my chest and circled my nipples. I could feel them getting hard and she moved down and licked them.

    “Oh gawd…” I moaned. No girl has ever done that to me and now I know how it feels to lick a girl’s nipple or suck on them.

    She unbuckled my belt and pulled my jeans down to my knees and I helped her take it off. She rubbed my erection through my boxers and I softly moaned. She took them off and expertly stroked my dick in her hand.

    Just then I felt warm lips around the head of my penis as I lean my head back and close my eyes. This was heaven.. As she slides up and down my shaft rolling her tongue along the bottom of my penis I can’t help but think she is an experienced cock sucker. I raise my head back up and open my eyes to look down at her, and it is a beautiful sight seeing her head slide back and forth, back and forth. Starting to get into it, I move my hand behind her head and rest it in her soft hair as she lets out a moan of approval she starts to suck harder. I guess from wanting to hurry things along so I start to push down a little on every down stroke she makes feeling her start to deep throat and gag a little starting to turn me on even more.

    “Suck it baby…just like that…yes” I moan.

    Just Thrusting deep into her hot and moist throat as I slide across her soft tongue and lips. Saliva dripping out of her mouth onto my pants and her shirt. I open my eyes to see her eagerly sucking it, I push my dick further into her hot mouth and her throat muscles squeeze the head of my dick so tightly, I knew I was going to cum.

    “I am going to cum baby!” I managed to get out. She took me deeper until her nose was touching my public hair.

    My parents and my aunt decide to come into the room at that exact time. They were all laughing and my dad was the first one to see me.

    “Dave! You don’t bring girls over to our bedroom!” My dad said fiercely. I barely heard him and shot my cum deep in Jasmine’s throat. She gagged slightly but managed to swallow it all.

    “Oh gawd that was amazing!” I said and then looked at dad who was staring at me in disbelief. My aunt saw the scene which was going on and stopped laughing. My mom looked at me confused and then shock came over her face and finally anger settled in. Jasmine was still facing me and she looked amused and scared at the same time.

    “Who is that girl!?!” My mom asked me but it was my dad who moved toward me and yanked Jasmine up. He immediately let go of her and his mouth was wide open.

    “Jasmine!?” They all said at the same time. I slowly grabbed my boxers and put them on.

    “Yeah Yeah Yeah…It is me…I am his cousin…I shouldn’t be doing this…I am the older one…blah blah blah” Jasmine said and sat down next to me. My aunt had a faint smile on her face but my mom’s expression was still scaring me.

    “What’s wrong daddy? He can’t fuck me and you can fuck whoever you want?” Jasmine asked.

    “What do you mean whoever I w…Did you just call me daddy?” He asked and looked at my mom. All the anger in my mom’s face was drained.

    “Yeah…how come you didn’t tell me mom that it was your brother who got you pregnant? Huh? Don’t I deserve to know who was my dad?” Jasmine asked. She was the one who was angry.

    “I…I….I didn’t know how you were going to take it…and how did you find out?” My aunt asked embarrassed.

    “Me and Dave saw the little show you guys put on this morning…” Jasmine explained

    “I knew someone else was with us!” My mom said for the first time “You guys didn’t believe me!”

    “I am sorry Jasmine…we should have told you but we didn’t know how you were going to take it…I guess we should tell you now…we might as we call Amanda and Mike down…” Dad said

    Mike, Amanda, Jasmine and me all sat on the bed. Jasmine was sitting next to me and Amanda next to Jasmine and Mike was next to Amanda. Mike and Amanda turned pale when they saw me only with my boxers and our parents sat across from us.

    “Amanda…Mike…we have to tell you something…” Dad sighed and rubbed his eyes “Mike…I am your father…as a matter of fact..you are all my children…I got your mother…my sister…pregnant but I was already married to my sister, Megan”

    “I know this is all complicated but don’t judge us…”

    “There is nothing to judge daddy…we all love incest…nothing to be ashamed…” Jasmine said and straddled dad, who was on a chair and kissed him. I was shocked that Jasmine would do that and looked at Amanda who was just as surprised. Mike feasted his eyes on his mom and moved towards her. I was dumbstruck when mom moved towards me and pushed me on the bed.

    “I guess my son is not as innocent as he seems huh?” she said and kissed me.

    What happened next? I had no clue! We had a massive incest party; I fucked my mom, my aunt, Jasmine and Amanda. We all switched off so me and Mike would fuck my aunt or me and dad would fuck my mom. All three of us fucked Amanda, me fucking her in the ass and Mike fucking her in the pussy while dad rammed his dick in her mouth. It was almost 8:00, when we all collapsed. My dick was limp even though there were four beautiful naked ladies in front of me. I looked at Dad and Mike; they were in the same position as me.

    “Dave…come here…suck my nipples…you too Amanda…” Mom said as she laid on her stomach. I moved towards my mom and started sucking on her right nipple while Amanda sucked on her lift nipple.

    “Yes…suck me nipples…just like when you used to be kids…” she stroked my hair and Amanda grinned at me. I tenderly bit on her nipple and softly pulled it with my teeth. Her breasts were falling up and down as her breathing increased. I moved to her left breast and both Amanda and me sucked on the same breast. I softly kissed Amanda and her nipple was between her lips.

    “Oh my god…make mommy feel good…just like that!” We both fought over the same nipple and I saw Jasmine get up from the corner of my eye. I stopped sucking on the nipple and followed Jasmine out of the room. She went to my room and collapsed on my bed. She was on her stomach. I moved next to her and put my arm around her and hugged her tightly.

    “What’s wrong?” I asked her.

    “Nothing…I am just tired…it was a long day!” She said. I had to admit it was a long day. I pulled the covers over our body and held her tightly as we drifted off to sleep.

    It turns out Jasmine didn’t get pregnant, she took the morning-after pill so she couldn’t get pregnant. We both went to the same college and after convincing my roommate to move in with Jasmine’s roommate, we had an amazing sex life. She would bring some of her friends over to our room and we would have threesomes or I would bring some of my friends over to my room and fuck Jasmine. I was addicted to Jasmine, we fucked every chance we got and would often include Amanda and Mike in this too. We both got married after college and I got a fabulous job. Our honeymoon was awesome, it had everything. We finally had a baby when Jasmine was 25. Nikki was easily the cutest baby I have ever seen; she had Jasmine’s beautiful hair and my green eyes. I gave her everything she asks me and Jasmine would often yell at me for spoiling her. Regardless, we both loved Nikki and our sex life didn’t plummet as a matter of fact it only increased.

    Amanda ended up getting married to Bruce and they have two kids, Alex and Alexandra. They constantly visit us and we have an amazing time when they come over. Bruce got a job at a construction company and he made good money.

    Mike married Jessica! I had no clue how he managed to woo her but they finally married. It was a little weird when we attended their marriage but we remained on good terms.

    “Baby let’s go! We are late” Jasmine said as she put her head right next to mine.

    “Sorry baby…5 more min…please?” I asked her. We were all going to Amanda’s house for the April Vacation but I had little work.

    “Alright 5 more…that’s it!” Jasmine said as she kissed me. I managed to get the contract for my company and waited for the money to fall in my bank.

    “Hurry up daddy! Hurry up! Hurry up!” Nikki said as she jumped up and down on my lap. As soon as I saw the money in my account, I closed my Mac and lifted Nikki up with ease.

    “Done!” I said and grabbed my keys from the table.

    “Umm…No! I am driving and my car!” Jasmine said as she pulled out the keys for her new sports car. I gave her the car as a present last month and she probably wanted to show it off. I grinned and grabbed my I-phone and went outside.

    “Daddy…sit in the back with me and listen to my songs” Nikki pulled me and I sat in the back with Nikki.

    “Did you get the contract honey?” Jasmine asked as she turned the engine on.

    “Yeah…it was a 180 million dollar contract and we get 18 million…” I said as I tried to put the head phones on.

    “Wow…good job!” she said and smiled at me.

    “Am I going to get a present?” I asked her playfully and she grinned at me. Jasmine if anything only became hotter, I could see the envy in my business clients when I bring her to parties. She would however never let me talk to her friends saying that, “I don’t like the way they smile at you”

    “Isn’t this song nice daddy?” she asked as I listened to one of her kiddy songs. The song was terrible but I didn’t want to hurt her feeling and at the same time I can’t have her listening to crappy songs.

    “Song was nice but Nikki…listen to this guy Eminem, or Lady Gaga…she is a girl singer…or –

    “Dave! She is 5!” Jasmine scolded me and I winced.

    “NO! I am 5 ½ ! and I am a big girl…right daddy?” Nikki countered

    “Yeah you are a big girl!”

    “Daddy? Can I have a phone?” she asked as I looked through my phone.

    “Sure…what kind?” I asked her not looking up.

    “The one you are using” she said

    “You are not getting an I-phone Nikki?” Jasmine said “I got my first phone when I was 15!”

    “Here use mine…don’t tell mom” I whispered

    “I heard that!” Jasmine said as we pulled up at Amanda’s house.

    “How is my brother doing?” Amanda gave me a quick kiss on my lips and did the same for Jasmine since Nikki was right there.

    “Aunt Mandy!” Nikki jumped on her and gave her a big hug.

    “Nikki…you are looking beautiful…Alex and his sister are inside…I brought you a present!” Nikki ran inside and Jasmine sighed.

    “You and your brother are spoiling her!” Jasmine puffed and sat on the couch. I sat down next to her and put my arm around her and kissed her softly.

    “Come on Jas…alright…do you want me to take the I-phone from her? What about the time when you bought her a computer for school work?” I asked her

    “That was for school!”

    “Really? She is only 5…I am pretty sure she is only 5 and doesn’t need a computer…let’s go meet your sassy brother…Amanda where is Mr.Wayne and Mike?” I said and Amanda punched me in the arm.

    “You never change…you know Alex is exactly like you! He does everything you do and he call his dad Mr.Wayne!” Amanda shook her head in disbelief and Jasmine started laughing. I laughed and put my arm around Jasmine hoping she would forgive. She let me put my hand around her and leaned into me, I sighed in relief. We went outside and could smell something delicious cooking.
    “Hi Bruce…how are things going man?” I said and smacked him in the back. He grinned at me when he saw me.

    “I am doing fine man…your sister missed you…” He looked at Jasmine and fixed his shorts. Jasmine smiled at him and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Jessica and Mike were tanning near the pool and I went over to greet them. Mike gave me hug and a pat on the back, he went over and gave a long hug and kiss. I hugged Jessica and kissed her on the cheek. She got a boob job and her ample B breasts were now DD. She looked stunning as alway but now with the boob job, I didn’t find her very attractive but Mike obviously did.

    “Isn’t it a little hot outside? Anyone want to come in with me?” Amanda asked but no one answered her and went back to their work.

    “Let’s go Mandy…I will come with you” I said and we both went inside. I grabbed two beers and sat on the couch next to her and handed her one. She took one gratefully and smiled.

    “How is everything Mandy?” I said putting my arm around her. She smiled and leaned into me.

    “Everything is fine…how are things with you? You look stunning and handsome…don’t have any fat on you…always confident and cool…you know sometimes…I am jealous of you!” she said and took me by surprise. “But I am happy that you married our half-sister…she loves you and always did. Who wouldn’t love you!?!”

    “You are jealous of me? You shouldn’t be…if anything I should be jealous of you! You are the one who has a solid relationship and married your high-school sweet heart…have two kids…nice job…nice husband…we shouldn’t be jealous of each other…”

    “Mom! Alex punched me in the arm!” Alexandra said.

    “Hi Allie!” I said lifting her up. She sat on my lap and smiled at me. She looked like Amanda and in ten years or so she will be a knockout.

    “Hi uncle Dave! Did you get me anything?” Allie grinned ignoring the fact that her brother hit her.

    “Yes I did…I brought you a Wii and some games…where is Alex?” I said “By the way your presents are in the car and the keys are with Jasmine”

    “Alex! Come here!” Amanda yelled and Alex slowly walked out of the shadows. He didn’t look scared or nervous but had a cool smile on his face.

    “What mom?”

    “Did you punch your sister?”

    “Yeah” He said coolly.

    “You are grounded for a week!” Amanda said

    “She called be baby brother…so I punched her!” He said and I had to admit he reminded of myself. I looked at Amanda and she had a smile on her face.

    “Alex…I bought you a PS3 it’s in the car and the key’s are with Jasmine…and don’t worry you are not grounded for a week I will talk to your mom” I said and winked at him. He grinned at me and ran outside.

    “You brought him a PS3? And he is un-grounded? Don’t spoil him Dave!” She scolded me. I laughed and put my head on her lap and stretched my feet.

    “Don’t worry Amanda…just hold me…I missed my big sister…it has been almost 5 months since I have seen you!” I said hugging her tightly.

    “I missed my baby brother too!” She kissed me and then laughed when I pushed her away.

    We then went outside and ate lunch which was delicious. There was all kinds of meat, bread, fried onions, and mashed potatoes. We all laughed and shared our recent experiences in and out of bed. After lunch we all went inside and sat on the couch to watch the football game. Jasmine sat next to me and I instinctively put my arm around her. Nikki ran up to us and jumped on my lap.

    “Hey mom. Hi daddy.”

    “What’s up sweetheart? Did you eat your lunch?” I asked her and she nodded her head.

    “Daddy? Alex and Allie have a PS3 and Wii….can I get a PS3 and Wii too? Please? Please?”

    “Sure” I said and Jasmine smacked me in the side “I mean…your mom and I have to talk about it Nikki…”

    “Why can’t I have one?” She demanded me and I motioned towards Jasmine and she asked Jasmine the same question.

    “I don’t Nikki…What did you get on the report card?” Jasmine asked “You did poorly…a C and even a D-? If you can bring those up to B’s and bring your B’s to A’s then you can have both and maybe even that phone…right Dave?”

    She looked at me expectantly and so did Nikki. I hate it when I am in one of these situations but I have to support Jasmine on this one or she will never let me have the end of this.

    “Yeah Nikki…just bring your grades up…I will help you” Nikki looked crushed and I felt bad. She jumped off my lap and went inside.

    “That’s my baby” Jasmine kissed me and I pulled her into me and kissed her deeply.

    “Good-night Nikki. Don’t worry baby…your mom will buy a Wii by the end of this week” I kissed Nikki and she grabbed my hand as I was about to leave.

    “Can you read me a story?” She asked me

    “Not tonight baby…listen to your I-pod…” I said and turned the lights off.

    “Done?” Amanda asked me and I nodded my head. She pushed me against the wall and pressed herself against me. I held her by the waist and leaned down to kiss my sexy sister. We kissed deeply and unleashed all our lust. She grabbed my hand and led me downstairs to the basement. Jasmine and Mike were already naked and Mike was thrusting steadily into Jasmine. I looked over to see Bruce and Jessica on the bed spent. We turned off the lights and Amanda pushed me on the bed.

    “Mmm” I moaned as Amanda pressed her soft asscheeks into my groin. I pulled her into me and pressed my lips onto hers and she opened her mouth to receive my tongue. While we were still kissing, she removed her clothes so she was just in her panties.

    “Yes…yes” I squeezed her ass tightly as my finger dug into her flesh. I pulled my pants off and left my boxers on. I rubbed my hips against her and she grinded her pussy into my dick. I could feel her warmth radiating and couldn’t wait to eat her mouth-watering pussy. I quickly removed my shirt breaking the kiss for a second. I found her bra and unclasped it so her breasts fell on my chest. Her nipples were hard trying to pierce my skin. I rolled so that I was on top of her.

    “You want my dick? You want it?” I whispered in her ear as I massaged her pussy through her panties which were soaking wet by now.

    “Yes…Yes fuck me Dave! Make me cum! Please fuck me!?!” she moaned as I found her clit through her panties. I rubbed it slowly in circles and she started moaning louder, her nails were digging into my back and she was biting my shoulder.

    “Are you going to cum for me baby? Cum for me” I whispered as I ran my finger under her panties. She kept her hair trimmed and I gently ran my fingers through her pussy hair and grabbed her sex. She kept on moving her hips so her cilt was rubbing against my hand. I didn’t even have to do anything. I pulled lightly on her cilt and gently rubbed it. I started sucking on her earlobe and she suddenly stopped squeezed my back and her juices gushed. They ran over my my fingers and I brought them up so I could taste her sweet juices.

    “You came too fast. You should have held it longer so the orgasm could be more powerful!” I said as she caught her breath.

    “Shut up Dave! Control my orgasm? I must be getting old huh?” She asked me. I looked at her body which looked like a 19 year old college students. Her breasts had no sag and she quickly burned off her baby fat after giving birth to Alex and Allie.

    “You are not even getting close to being old…you look stunning!”

    “Too bad Bruce doesn’t think that way huh? Our sex life is getting dull…we do it once a week! He doesn’t even bother with all this foreplay anymore…he plunges his cock into me and after couple of minutes he cums and I have to masturbate later…” She sighed looking over at Bruce who was passed out “He is a great father and good husband…he is just…not that great in bed…how are things between you and Jasmine?”

    “They are fine…we fuck everyday…” I said immediately regretting what I said. It only made Amanda sad.

    “I am not suprised…you excite women…you always find something to spice thing’s up!”

    “Let’s go I will please you…like I said before…I will sexually satisfy all your needs…anytime you need to cum…give me a call” I said and started massaging her breasts.

    “Let me get some of that delicious pussy!” I growled as I licked my tongue over her pussy lips and sucked and slurped on her clit. Amanda grabbed my head and held it into her, moaning with pleasure. Her hips began to buck, so I reached my hands around and gripped her ass to keep her from bucking right off the counter, my tongue grinding into her pussy.

    “Ooooooooo…. Ooooooooo…. Oooooooooo…… lick me Dave, lick me little brother…..” my sister moaned as she squirmed on the bathroom counter. I alternated between plunging my tongue into her cunt, licking the lips of her pussy, and flicking her clit with my tongue-tip until her ass began to buck uncontrollably.

    “AHHHHHH!!!!! AHHHHHHHH!!! AHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! I’M CUMMINNNNGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!! my older sister screamed as I continued to tongue her, her hips bucking wildly as I held them tight to avoid her falling to the floor. I held on firmly until her shuddering subsided and she was once again calm.

    Amanda looked into my eyes dreamily, moaning “mmmmmmmmmmmmmm”.

    By now my cock had revived and hardened as my sister proceeded to suck it on her knees, fondling my balls with her free hand. I stood erect for a little while enjoying the feeling of her warm, wet lips sliding back and forth on the shaft of my cock, her tongue massaging my glans. I laid on my back and motioned her to jump on. She did so without hesitation, lowering her wet pussy onto my rock hard cock, quickly impaling herself with a hiss of pleasure. It was a highly erotic sight to see my cock plunging into her trimmed pussy. With no hair to hide it, I could see every detail of her pussy lips spreading on the shaft of my cock as she lifted up then tucking inside as she descended on my throbbing penis. She groaned with pleasure, her juices leaking onto my groin as she bounced up and down.

    I reached back and grabbed my sister’s ass, lifting it up and down on my pulsating cock. She clenched her pussy tight on my cock each time she lifted, then released for each downward plunge. I groaned to match her moans of pleasure. I looked up to see her large, firm tits bouncing with the rhythm of our fucking and grasped them, squeezing them and reaching up with my mouth to suck her nipples and circle her areolas. My sister groaned with pleasure at this manipulation,

    After several minutes of this delicious fucking, my older sister took control and began to jackhammer her ass downwards rapidly, slapping her ass on my groin, moaning: “HOW DO YOU LIKE IT LITTLE BROTHER? LIKE THAT? LIKE THAT? LIKE THAT? AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” she screamed, as I felt her pussy start to pulsate on the shaft of my cock in orgasm, her entire body shuddering with pleasure. She stopped bouncing on my cock and squirmed her ass, groaning in ecstasy as her orgasm continued. I prolonged it by furiously licking and sucking her hard nipples, squeezing her magnificent tits, my cock impaled to the hilt in my sister’s fluttering cunt.

    When her orgasm began to subside, I threw my sister down on her back and straddled her stomach. I growled: “Time for some tit-fucking NOW!” I placed my slippery cock between her 36D breasts and pushed them together to cover it completely, then began to stroke it back and forth, my cockhead emerging from between her tits with each thrust. She pushed her hands up under mine and took over squeezing her breasts around my thrusting cock. She said with a leer: “How do you like tit-fucking your older sister, Dave?” I groaned: “Awwweeesommmeeee………”. She tilted her head up and opened her mouth, sucking the head of my cock into it each time it emerged from the top of her breasts. I pinched and thumbed one of her nipples while I reached back with my other hand and fingered her clit in rhythm with each lunge of my cock between her tits. Amanda began to moan and squirm her ass, bucking her pussy up to my finger, her clit aroused and hard. The feeling of the warm fleshiness of her breasts around my cock was different than her pussy or asshole, but exquisite nonetheless.

    After several minutes of tit-fucking, I could feel my orgasm begin to build, and began to fuck her tits with increased speed. I also intensified the flicking of my sister’s clit with my finger, and her moans of pleasure intensified. I began to groan loudly: “Here I GO!! HERE I GO!! I’M CUMMINGGGGG!!” This set off Amanda’s orgasm, and I felt her hips begin to shudder as she lifted them and screamed in ecstasy. Finally my balls went tight and my cum raced up my shaft, squirting several spurts on my sister’s chest and neck.

    I stayed straddled on Amanda’s stomach, kneading her quivering breasts with my hands, my cock still buried between them, as both our orgasms subsided. She took her hand and rubbed my cum over her chest, neck, and tits, licking off her fingers when she finished. “That was delicious” she purred with satisfaction.

    Jus then my phone buzzed and I got my pants and finally got the phone out. I looked at the caller ID, it was my dad.

    “What’s up dad?”

    “Nothing…Where are you? Your mom misses you”

    “I am at Amanda’s…as a matter of fact…so is Jasmine, Bruce, Jessica and Mike”

    “What are you guy’s doing?” I looked around the room to see them fucking.

    “We are fucking our sisters” I said and he laughed

    “Alright…next week come over to our house…you mom and your aunt miss you guys…”

    “Alright dad…bye!” I said and threw the phone next to us and got ready for another round.


  • My transistion part 3

    Font size : +


    Jill gets a promotion

    Part 3… Jill meets a guy and Lisa teaches Jill a lesson.
    As always I look forward to your comments or requests.

    Jill has been working for almost four months now. It’s been very busy and getting busier every week. Now that we got the contract to fix and setup all the computers in the public schools in the area. Jill was looking forward to getting some overtime. Ted hasn’t been seen once by Jill.
    Then one day Jill is called to Ted’s office. I wonder what he wants Jill mumbles to herself as she leaves her work area and heads up stairs.
    Jim’s secretary looks up at me and says, he’s waiting for you. Please go right in.
    Jim’s secretary is a hot little number. About 21 or 22 years old 5’8″ 125 lbs nice tits with blonde hair and brown eyes. It’s obvious what she was hired for as she knows nothing about being a secretary.
    Taking a deep breath and walking into his office I put my best smile on and said, Ted, it’s been awhile, what can I do for You.
    Sit down Jill. I want to talk with you.
    He sits back in his chair and puts his hands behind his head.
    I’m in a position to help someone out. You see the company has grown so much that the big bosses want to promote someone to a manager. They left it to me so I thought you would like it.
    It means you’d be working up here in your own office of course.
    I don’t think… I start to say but am cut off.
    Please think about it Jill. Ted says.
    Listen, I’m sorry about what happened between you and I. I’m a guy and your, well you know.
    Your a pig I’m thinking!!
    Ya I get it Ted. I’ll think about it.
    Good, can you let me know soon. They want an answer asap.
    Okay I’ll talk it over with Lisa this weekend and let you know Monday Ted.
    Your by far the most qualified for the job Jill. You know that right, as he gets up and offers a handshake.
    I stood up and shook his hand then turned towards the door.
    Jim’s secretary Daphne Open’s the door as I reach for the handle and enters saying excuse me sir but John Withering is here to see you.
    I squeezed by Daphne stumbling into the lobby, there’s this large hand that catches me as I fall to the ground. The bitch tripped me I’m thinking as I look up at this very handsome guy. He pulls me up from the floor saying, are you alright mrs.
    Somewhat embarrassed I say oh yes thank you.
    I can feel myself blushing.
    Daphne chuckles as she stands there.
    Are you sure your okay mrs???
    Preston I respond, Jill Preston.
    Pleasure to meet you mrs Preston, I’m John withering.
    John has to be 6’3 or 6’4 about 35 year’s old with light brown hair and shockingly bright blue eyes and from what I could tell was fairly muscular too.
    As I steady myself and John let’s me go. Ted comes rushing to the door and pushes Daphne aside to see what’s going on.
    John I’m happy to introduce you to your new manager, that is if she takes the job.
    Well is that a fact mrs Preston.
    I was just offered the job so.
    She would like to think it over for the weekend and will let me know Monday morning John, Ted says.
    Thank you again, both of you I say as I head for the hall.

    You seem distant tonight Jill. Is everything okay.
    I was offered a promotion today but I’m not sure I should take it. I told Lisa as we ate dinner. Well that doesn’t surprise me. Your wasting your time doing what your doing, dose it come with a raise too.
    I don’t know. I mean I didn’t ask.
    Well we could use the money so are you gonna take it.
    I think so. I have until Monday.
    Good. Do you want to go out for a walk or something Lisa asked.
    I meet a guy in Ted’s office today. He’s the owner or something.
    Oh, is he good looking? Lisa enquires.
    Ya! I mean I think so.
    Laughing, Lisa says it’s okay to be attracted to guys you know, after all your a woman she says a little apprehensive.
    I know but it still feels kinda gay to me.
    You know Jill. It’s not gay or straight. Your human! You used to be a man and though it’s not your fault what happened to you. You have a right to be happy.
    Even a couple months ago I still felt like a man in my head but I have a body that is very much female. It confuses me from time to time and though Lisa’s comment hurt, I know she means we’ll.
    It’s been over a year now Jill. I think you should explore your feelings, what can it hurt.
    I’m with you Lisa, I love you.
    I know Jill, but I also know your interested in guys. At least a few have made your heart skip a beat once in a while. I see it. Think about it. I’ll always love you and be here for you.
    We kiss while we are washing the dishes, then go to bed.
    I have a confession Lisa.
    Lisa looks at me and says, what’s that?
    I played with your toys, I hope your not mad. I said.
    Lisa smiles that devilish smile again and says, witch one?
    In a shaky voice I tell her the big one that feels real.
    What did you do with it, did you suck on it?
    Smiling a little I said no.
    Did you put it in your… I cut her off.
    Yes I did, smirking at her.
    How much of it?…
    Lisa, this is a bit embarrassing you know.
    I can’t take all of it, I was just wondering if you could.
    I paused for a moment as Lisa looks at me and says, you took it all didn’t you?
    I swear, I didn’t think it would fit but when I cummed, I got so weak and I slid all the way down.
    How did you feel.
    Are you kidding me, it hurt like hell. I screamed out loud and Berry came banging on the door. I had to answer the door to tell him I slipped in the shower.
    OMG, Berry, what did that worm say.
    He just wanted to know if I was okay.
    So…
    So what, I say.
    We’re you thinking of anyone in particular?
    No. I mean I was thinking back to when I was, well you know a man and what the girls I was with must have felt like.
    Sure you were. You were thinking of cock Jill. And you got off on it. Nothing to be shy of.
    I guess so was my response in an upset voice.
    You see sweetie there’s nothing to be shy about. Your a beautiful woman and you got urges that your exploring. That’s all.
    I don’t want to talk about it okay. Let’s just go to sleep a say. Lisa just grins and agrees as we snuggle together.

    Monday morning I arrive at work my usual half hour early. Ted’s car is here already so I head upstairs to his office.
    Daphne is not here yet so I knock on his door.
    Come in says Ted.
    I enter his office to find Ted and John inside talking.
    They both stand and offer me a chair.
    As I sit I start out with…
    Thank you for this opportunity but I feel I need to tell you something about myself.
    Nonsense John says. I’ve talked with Ted and read Ted’s progress reports on you Jill and your by far the most qualified to fill the position at hand. Is it about the pay Jill because it’s negotiable!
    Maybe we should allow her to explain what she’s feeling, Ted replies.
    Just then the door opens and Daphne is standing there with a cup of coffee. Oh, I’m sorry. I wasn’t expecting all of you here. Dose anyone else want a cup of coffee.
    I started to think that if this bimbo could get a job here that maybe I should take the job.
    What kind of pay are we talking about if I do take this job Mr Withering.
    Ted looks on with interest.
    Mrs Preston, I thought you might join me for dinner tonight so we can discuss the details in private. That is if your husband is okay with that, he fishes for an answer.
    Oh, I’m not married I respond.
    A slight smirk is visible now as he speaks.
    Boyfriend then, I’m sure!
    I don’t know what came over me but I giggled and said no. No boyfriend either.
    Well then I’ll send a car for you tonight at 7 pm. If that’s okay?
    I was feeling like a little girl in a doll house when I heard myself say ok.
    Good. I’ll see you tonight then as he gets up and offers me his hand.
    Thinking he wanted to shake on the deal I offer my hand in return.
    He bends down and gently kisses the back of my hand.
    I could hear Daphne sigh slightly.
    I felt like a princess or something as I left the office.
    The day went by rather quickly as we were busy as usual.

    I arrived at home on time and sat in the kitchen. Lisa was just getting out of the shower.
    Lisa, I need your help in a big way. I have a business meeting tonight. John is sending a car to pick me up at seven.
    John hay. Sounds interesting.
    Ya well I really want to impress him so can you…
    Of course Jill. I’d be happy to get you ready.
    No, no, I don’t think you understand. It’s a business meeting to discuss the job I took. You know, wages, benefits that sort of thing.
    Benefits, I bet she teasingly responds.
    Somewhat embarrassed I say in an angry voice. Never mind, I’ll get ready myself.
    Lisa starts to laugh as she says I’m only kidding with you. Relax!!!
    A tear escapes and falls to the table.
    Jill, are you okay? Lisa puts her hands on my shoulders.
    I start to cry and hug her tight.
    It’s okay Jill. I’m here, it’s gonna be okay.
    I was so embarrassed at what I was feeling. I didn’t want her to know I liked John as much as I obviously did. I surprised even myself.
    Lisa hugged me tight as she spoke.
    This is what I was talking about the other day when we were talking about guys. I’m glad your feeling this way. Easy now, I’ll help you. Go have a shower and let me get things ready okay sweetie she says.
    I got undressed and into the shower. I shaved my body of all the hair I had. I was smoth everywhere.
    When I got out she was sitting by the vanity. Wow. I’ve never seen you shaved! Looks good girl. Come sit here. I’ve got work to do.
    As I walked over to her with a towel wrapped around myself, I noticed a bunch of clothing lying out on the bed.
    Jesus I whisper as I sit.
    How much do you like this guy Jill? Lisa starts out saying. I mean are you ready for a man?
    I was still looking at all the sexy items on the bed as I say. I’ve only met him twice and both times were only for a couple minutes. Looking back at Lisa, she has that devilish grin again.
    No, not so fast I say. Business meeting remember.
    Of course. But one he’ll remember, right.
    Now I’ve got a grin on my face as I respond. Definitely one he’ll remember.
    Good. Lisa says as she starts with my makeup. She worked on my face for what seemed like forever. Not letting me see. Foundation, blush, eye shadow, eye liner, lipstick, lip gloss and finished with a squirt of perfume behind each ear. Then brush and style my hair. Next we started to dress me.
    First the black embroidered thigh highs and garter belt, a sexy pair of black lace panties that didn’t cover much. A black lace underwire push up bra that separated my Brest’s with a red rose in the middle came next. Then a thin gold necklace with a heart pendant followed by some medium sized hoop earrings, a couple of bracelets and a small diamond ring.
    I noticed Lisa was getting turned on but I didn’t have much time to play. So I let her continue.
    Lisa looks me over and says damn this guy is lucky.
    I just smile at her and told her she’s the lucky one because I’ll be coming home to her. Lisa liked my comment and said, can’t wait babe.
    Next came a skin tight white dress with red markings in an unrecognized Pattern that just barely covered the top of my stockings and showed plenty of cleavage.
    I’ve always had a girlish looking body so this was making me feel quite feminine.
    Next came a pair of red and white high heals that strapped up my calf.
    Can I look now Lisa I begged.
    Not yet. You need a… she stopped and turned to our closet and returned with s thin red belt. Wrapping it around my hips she says, this will keep your dress from riding up when you sit.
    Okay. Can I look now I say.
    Just then there was a knock at the door.
    No time girlfriend, Lisa says as she hands me a light cover and a white purse while pushing me to the door.

    Lisa opens the door and there stood a man in a tuxedo.
    Excuse me madam. Is there a miss Preston in the house.
    Lisa looks at me behind the door and says, yes sir as she opens the door all the way.
    Mr Withering is waiting for you my lady as he bows his head to me.
    He offers me his arm and I accept. I’m escorted to the limo waiting on the street.
    We don’t live in a rich part of town so it must have been quite a sight for the locals.
    I felt like a princess again as I got into the car.
    When we arrived at the restaurant, I was greeted at the door by Mr withering. He offered me his arm as we walked into the lobby.
    Mr Withering, right this way.
    We were escorted to a private room with just two chairs and a beautiful table set with the finest dinnerware. Mr withering pulled out a chair as I sat.
    I was feeling overwhelmed but loved the attention.
    Some wine a servant asks as John sits down.
    Yes please I replied.
    As I sip from the wine glass John says I very delighted you could join me tonight miss Preston.
    Looking him in the eye I respond. Please, call me Jill.
    Of course, but only if you call me John?
    I was definitely feeling a spark between us. But was he feeling it to. Or was he just trying to seduce me.
    John it is.
    So Jill, tell me how is it that someone as stunningly beautiful as you is still single?
    Well I’m not exactly single. You see I’m living with my girlfriend Lisa.
    Oh, I see you have a roommate?
    Umm no, she’s my lover!! I flat out told him.
    With a slightly disappointed look on his face he surprises me and says we’ll I hope she’s willing to share you with me!
    Well time will tell now won’t it, is what comes out even though I wanted to say no. I want you to myself.
    So how is it that such a distinguished, handsome successful man such as yourself is left to hit on little ol me.
    Well thank you, I haven’t been complimented in quite a while. But to answer your question with success come the rift raft. And we’ll I’m to busy for that.
    And how do you know I’m not like all the other girls out there.
    Smiling at me as he speaks. Call it a hunch but I got a feeling about you.
    The rest of the evening flew by as we discussed every detail that needed discussing including a few that I’m sure could have waited. We flirted back and forth as if we knew one another for years.
    Finally at some point John says we’ll Jill. It’s been a night I won’t soon forget but I must go. You see I have a business meeting in the morning in Chicago.
    Somewhat dissapointed I finish my wine and say until next time then.
    How about Saturday. Maybe we could fly out to Paris for the day or something.
    That sounds great to me.
    Being a total gentleman he drops me off back at home. He surprised me by kissing me goodnight at the door and tells me he can’t wait to see me Saturday. I felt light headed with butterflies in my stomach as John left and I entered my apartment to a waiting Lisa.

    One look and I know what she’s thinking as she says we’ll I expected to see you a little more messed up. Guess I’ll have to take care of that as we make our way to the bedroom striping off clothes.
    Lisa was always the more aggressive one in bed but tonight she was very hungry.
    When we got to the bed all I had on was my stockings, garter belt and bra. Her box of toys were on the edge of the bed. She broke the kiss long enough to tell me to pick one. On top was a strap-on harness so I grabbed it and handed it to her with a smile on my face.
    Oh, are you sure my sweat.
    Fuck me with this Lisa and do me like only you know I say while I kiss her deeply.
    She lies me on the bed on my back then gets up and puts the biggest dong into the harness, then she put it on her slim waist. Turning to me she says, baby I’m gonna do you so right you won’t want what’s his name.
    Laughing at her I tell her, well what’s his name wants to share and I think it’s a great idea.
    She puts some lube on the dong and on my pussy not that I needed any and says your mine tonight baby so I hope your ready for me as she puts it to me pussy.
    I tense up as it touches the lips of my pussy. But she doesn’t take it easy at all as she shoves about half of the dildo in and holds it there.
    The sudden intrusion was unexpected and as such I let out a scream as I jerked and twisted under her. Lisa just laughs at me and pulled most of it out, then shoves about three quarters back in.
    I scream in ecstasy this time as I cover my mouth.
    Lisa repeats this movement again an again.
    I start to make a lustful incoherent babbling sound.
    Lisa is really fucking my hard now. My legs spread wide, she’s pounding my cunt with no mercy. My tits are jiggling hard, I’m so hot. I can feel my orgasm building as I start to think of John. I’m moaning and grunting at the same time. I can feel Lisa’s pelvis hitting me as I realize she’s giving me all the dongs length, but I’m feeling so much pleasure I can’t do anything about it.
    Lisa suddenly stops and pulled it out of my newly pounded cunt. Turn over my bitch she demands!
    I turned over on my elbows and knees. Lisa takes up a position behind me and fills my hungry pussy up again. Grabbing my hips, she continues to pound me.
    Who’s your momma Lisa grunts out.
    You are I whisper through my grunts and moans.
    Louder you bitch Lisa screams to me.
    You are I say a little louder.
    Tell me you want me to fuck you, you whore!
    Fuck me I grunt out.
    Louder!!!
    Fuck your bitch god fuck me.
    I scream.
    Lisa reaches up and grabs a hand full of hair and pulls back as she rams the monster further inside me cunt.
    This is what it feels like you bitch. This is what a man will do to you you fucking whore. Now tell me you want more!!!
    Please give me more, give your whore more I grunt out.
    There’s no more moaning. Only animal lust and grunting.
    Lisa is pounding my pussy and suddenly she shoves a small vibrator in my ass and twists it while pushing it in and out.
    I was not expecting the ass play but I was definitely responding to this new form of pleasure.
    Suddenly I feel the orgasm that’s been building within me is about to explode.
    There’s a sound within me that starts out really low in tone. But it’s building, and in no time I explode all over Lisa and her dildo.
    Screaming into the pillow as I shake uncontrollably. My ass in the air, Lisa pulling my hair as she fucks the demons out of me.
    She continues to fuck me hard, not slowing at all. Feeling the punishing unrelenting pounding that Lisa is giving me. I tell her to stop. But she keeps it up saying, a man won’t listen to you. Why should I.
    Please Lisa I plead, through my grunts. Your hurting me!
    She slows down. Then leans over me shoving it back in to the hilt and says, a man won’t stop until he’s finished. Then picks up the pace again, one hand full of hair and the other holding my hip. I put my face into my pillow and squeal. An animal instinct over takes me as another orgasm starts to build within me.
    Lisa says, you want John to do this to you don’t you. You want to feel a man inside you, don’t you. To fuck you. To fill you with cum.
    Through my grunts and groans I try to say yes but it comes out in the form of a sound of au gd ya.
    Suddenly she pulls out and flips me over on my back climbing up to straddle me, she puts the toy to my parted lips. I suck as much as I can in as Lisa pumps my mouth full of somthing.
    Suprized by the sudden flood in me mouth and throat. All I could do was swallow or choke. So I swallow.
    Lisa pulls the dong from my throat as she says, good girl. You didn’t spill a drop. What was that I pant. Lisa just smiles. That is a secret girly.
    I love you Jill. I felt so empty But very satisfied as I roll over on my side with a huge smile on my face I purr. I love you too Lisa.
    She collapsed down beside me as we fall asleep together.


  • THE TALES OF PRIYA, Part 2: Fuck, Fuck, Fuck and a FutaWitch

    Font size : +


    Bell and Priya, best friends for two years have taken the next step. Except, Bell is a Witch and Priya is a Newborn race. Crazy, crazy beautiful lesbian love explodes then crashes as the world around them is going nuts. (Note: Bell is actually 147 years old and Priya may look 18 but is actually human terms – around 24)

    THE TALES OF PRIYA, a lesbian paranormal fantasy.

    Part 2: Fuck, Fuck, Fuck and a FutaWitch

    #7 Empire Builder, Milwaukee to Wenatchee, WA, Cabin E, Upper Level, Superliner Bedroom, on route

    Bell and I are on route to Washington State, something about a place called a Coven. I have internally been freaking out about all this talk of Witches and shit.

    To my naivety, I just don’t understand it and am going with the flow. Bell has filled my head with so much stuff, it just freaks me out. In the end, I just go “Okay, this is odd and I knew this was on the cards with me being able to heal my skin and all.”

    The train is greedily gobbling up the track going click-clack.

    We are in Minnesota; it’s just after midnight. We have our beds sorted, full bellies, and are enjoying a few red wines. We have been talking non-stop since we got on the train, keeping to ourselves.

    Bell is staring at me with her killer green eyes and playing with a glass of wine. She is wearing baby blue hot pants that look like they have been sprayed on her. She is wearing a white bra and an EKO singlet. She is lying sideways on the one little cute little sofa chair on the other side of the cabin. I have on a pair of Bell’s baby blue hot pants that she said were too big for her, but they fit me perfectly. I have on a white t-shirt that says Mine or Yours that I tied up at my belly. I am flicking through a booklet on the history of Amtrak. My mind drifts. I feel I have been through a jungle of emotions and walked out alive.

    I think Bell had said we were going to a secret lodge called the Blue Owl.

    Anyway, Bell explained that there are four Witch Covens which are all female and all females are lesbian but do have the choice for pro-creation twice in their lifetimes.

    Bell’s sweet voice, husky and hot rips me from drifting too far into my head.

    “Check this out.” She lets the glass drop from her hand, and it doesn’t fall. It floats right in front of her.

    She moves her index finger, and the glass starts to spin. She holds two fingers up, and the spinning stops. She makes a flicking motion, and the glass starts to move towards me. “Open your mouth.”

    “Seriously.”

    “Do it.”

    “How about I do this.” I whip off my hot pants and top, open my legs and gently rub my pussy.

    “Shit you are so insane in the brain missy.”

    The glass floats to my face. The glass is right near my lips. The edge of the glass just near my lips.

    “Come on, missy, open wide.”

    “I bet you say that to all the Witches,” I reply.

    “Nope. Just you. Open your legs wider, keep masturbating, mouth open please.”

    I do as she commands. I open my mouth up. This feels so erotic that is nearly blurring my vision. I open my mouth, and the glass tips and red wine drops into my mouth. A nice mouthful. Some of the red wine dribbles out and splashes on my tits.

    Bell gets up and clicks her fingers. The glass flies into her right hand. She moves like a cat and starts licking the red wine off my tits. Biting my nipples, sucking them and tweaking them with her fingers. I go overboard. She leans over and drinks a glass of wine and kisses me. She squirts wine into my mouth, and I swallow. She takes my hand, which is still rubbing my pussy and puts her hand over my hand.

    “You want it hard, don’t you?”

    I nod.

    “Such a fucking whore.”

    “Then whore my body.”

    She uses her spare hand to reach around and slap my tits. The stinging sensation fires down my belly to my cunt.

    “Oh, fuck.”

    “Like that, bitch?”

    “Yes,” I sneer.

    “Get up, turn around.”

    I obey.

    Bell takes a running shoe and slaps my ass. “Bad bitches need to be punished.”

    The slap was playful. “Harder, fucking harder and fuck me with your fingers.”

    I bend over, hands on the bed, ass in the air. My pussy is drenched with cum. I am so wet I just want to get off. I don’t look around, but I hear Bell gulp and then feel a cold sensation at my cunt’s entrance.

    “I am going to fuck you with this bottle, bitch.”

    My heart jumps into my mouth. Hot, holy shit. “Fuck me, do it.”

    She thrusts the neck of the bottle right up and starts thrusting fast. Oh, my fucking god. I collapse gasping into the sheets. Bell keeps up her relentless fucking of my pussy. Faster and faster. I can’t speak. I just moan and groan. I push back. I want more. She slaps my ass.

    “Cum for me.”

    I don’t need encouragement. I am there, right, fucking in the moment.

    I explode around the wine bottle. “Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh, goddddddddddddddd”

    I cum so hard my whole body spasms. Bell withdraws the bottle and playfully slaps my ass.

    “Fuck that was hot, Priya. I think we are going to die fucking.”

    I roll over and wipe sweat from my forehead. “Ever been fucked by a trannie?”

    “Shit, where did that come from?”

    “That’s the term that was used in school all the time.”

    “The word is pretty disgusting, actually. You mean a shemale?

    “Yes. Sorry. A shemale then.”

    “It’s okay. We Witches love being fucked by a Futawitch.”

    “A what?”

    “Futawitch. A Witch with a real dick. Not just a small dick. A fucking huge monster cock. They usually can make it as large as they want, sometimes, if they are powerful enough, they can enhance any body part. It’s phenomenal, really.”

    “Wow, sounds fucking hot. So have you?”

    Bell laughs. She rubs my stomach. “Yes. Once.”

    I am intrigued. “And …?”

    “I couldn’t walk for three days.”

    My eyes nearly pop out of my head. “Fuck me.”

    “Yes, I was bow-legged.”

    “So it was earth-shattering, then.”

    Priya raises her eyebrows at me. “A fucking geyser of cum was shot into me, Priya.”

    I gulp. My mind cannot grasp Bell’s words. I tremble. This is crazy. Crazy and kind of kinky and hot and my mind wander to the vision.

    “You’re thinking about it, aren’t you?”

    I nod.

    “We might be lucky and find a FutaWitch on our journey, who knows. We could be fucked together, you the sub and me the dom.”

    “I am not a sub, whatever that is.”

    “Submissive. You like being on the bottom, like being bossed around, like being fucked by me, hee, hee.”

    “Well, that is partly true. So dom is dominant? I can be both, can’t I?”

    “Sure can. So you like the idea?”

    “God, yes. Yes, yes, yes.”

    “Okay, what’s next for us?” I feel like a sex doll. Priya leans over and kisses me and takes my soul.

    “Is this how you use your magic to seduce me?” I muffle tugging on her singlet.

    Her eyes gaze into my black eyes with such fire. She smiles and kisses my nose and twirls around to look out the window.

    “It was a little idea I had in my head. So yeah,” she sighs. “Something’s wrong, Priya. I can feel it in my bones.”

    “Do Witches have like a sixth sense?” I ask.

    “Yes, we do. If I walk into a room, I know every Witch, Vardokur, everyone that uses magic. I know humans. I know how they feel and can read their thoughts. We give off an aura. It’s like a glow.”

    “What’s my aura, then?”

    Bell spins around so fast I pull away. She puts down her wine and looks at me and cocks her head.

    “Hot. Alive. Like blue fire and strong. Gosh, if you could see how beautiful it is.”

    “Wow. Um, is that one of the reasons you were drawn to me,” I ask shyly.

    “My mother told me that you would be scared, a frightened young woman struggling to understand the world. Oh, you were so far from that. You had the most stunning glow that took my breath away. I will always remember my heart ready to burst out of my chest at your innocence. You could not see auras or feel magic or understand the power of touch. Did you know that when we parted that day I cried? I cried like a river of tears for you. I felt loneliness. I felt the lonely girl at ten, trying so hard to hide who you were. I felt the person you were sitting there, waiting to see the Principal. I feel in love with you that day. And honestly, I want to show you so much to make your soul soar,” Bell replies. Her voice shakes. A tear fall from her left eye.

    I move closer to her, take her two hands, and pull her to me. I kiss her with all of my everything, body, soul, aura, glow, whatever. I am shivering for her touch, for her lips.

    “Don’t make no mistake Bell, you have ignited the flame inside me. I want to explore everything.”

    Bell laughs through her tears, wiped them away, sniffed and kissed me back, and her hands ran all over me. “I get that,” she replies. “But be careful with your desires Priya they can be your undoing. The witch world is full of surprises.”

    Knock, knock.

    “Shit, really.” I break our embrace, and Bell bounces over to the door, flicks the lock and opens it a crack.

    “Miss Zuletta?” a small male voice creeps through the door.

    “Yes. What is it?” Bell responds.

    “A message for you.”

    “What have you got?”

    “Here, he wanted me to give it to you,” he replies and hands Bell a white envelope. Bell shuts the door.

    Bell smells the envelope, spins it around looking at it.

    “What is it?”

    “It’s from Gunnar. I know his signature. We have a past; he is trying to reach out.”

    A pang of jealously smacks me in the guts. “Gunnar?”

    Bell looks at me. “You’re jealous all of a sudden. Priya?”

    I did not know what to do. I just stare into her eyes. I guess sleeping with Bell has made my mind possessive. I try to ease the situation.

    “I’m sorry. My emotions are raw right now. I just had a flash of you running off with some buff male Witch.”

    Bell kisses me on the lips quickly. “We are in this together, okay. She reads out the telegram.

    I miss you. It has been a long time. Be careful. The Warshari are on the move and not afraid to show themselves. I knew you would be on this train, you know me. [Witch – Scinlase] “The heavens may crash and fall, but our union has the hallmark of a life without pain, just joy.” Please think about that. We will talk soon. G.

    The rush of confusion rocks me. It hits me and churns my stomach. I realize I need to get air.

    I get up and grab my leather jacket and quickly put a pair of black tights and slip on a pair of blue/black Nikes. I reach for the door, unlatch the lock and slip out. The last thing I hear is Bell calling for me.

    SHAKE RATTLE AND HUM

    Lower Level, 7 Empire Builder Train, On Route

    I run so fast down the stairs I nearly hit a train porter.

    “Watch it, lady,” he hisses at me.

    I spin out of his way. “Sorry.”

    I move up through car after car ignoring the sleeping people or the ones watching Netflix or playing a video game. No one looks at me and sees the frightened eyes, the raw snake weaving around my stomach, ready to eat me. I go into the lounge snack car.

    Dim lighting.

    The soda machine lights up part of the car.

    The clack, clack of the train makes the car oddly soothing to my raging heart. There is no one in the lounge car.

    I don’t have any money. I decide to go up to the soda machine and put my hand on the glass. I concentrate and say, “Drink and chocolate bar.” A blue buzz shoots out of my hand, and a bottle of water drops down and a Hersey’s bar.

    “Holy shit. I have power.”

    I grab the bottle of water and the chocolate bar. I open the water and take a large swig. I look over the back of the car and slide myself into a booth. I feel odd. I have woken up. I get that. I have experienced the most intense fucking sex with my best friend that has blown my mind apart. Is that good? I do believe it is. The complication is I don’t know the details of Bell’s past. I am shocked out of my thoughts with the lyrical voice that has enveloped me for over two years.

    “Priya.”

    Her voice is music, soft, and hurting. I don’t turn around. I am frozen. I am so hoping that she can’t see me because I am lost in the shadows. I feel her coming closer. I feel her hand, her small hand rub into my shoulder. God, those fingers are shooting electrical currents into the erotic soul. Damn her. Damn her. I want her to fuck me.

    “Take a seat, Bell,” I say almost a whisper. I try hard not to have any emotion attached to it.

    She sits down across from me. She has been crying. Her eyes are puffed. I want to kiss the pain away from her. What am I saying! What about me?

    Okay, play it cool, Priya.

    She is wearing a blue flannel over her singlet, and she looks delicious.

    “It was a message. Gunnar is my betrothed. I am bisexual Priya, and I am proud of that. I will explain all about that later. Anyway, he wants more from me than I am willing to give, at this stage. I have been away from him for a while now, and he is reaching out, that’s all. That’s the honest truth. [Scinlase Witch] “To be more than you are, you have to look inside first.”

    That familiar sensation rocks into my head. I close my eyes. I feel the language. It’s ancient. Old. Really old. It is familiar to me deep in my soul. Boom! I got it.

    [Scinlase Witch] “Love has more to it than simply reaching its shores,” I quote. I love speaking this language.

    Bell has tears in her eyes.

    “Yes,” she says in English and wipes her eyes. “Can I read to you what he wrote in Scinlase? You will understand.”

    I take a sip of Soda. “Okay,” I reply softly.

    Bell speaks slowly. “I miss you. It has been a long time. Be careful. The Warshari are on the move and not afraid to show themselves. I knew you would be on this train. I cannot wait to see you again. There is something between us that is yet to be explored.

    [ Scinlase Witch] “The heavens may crash and fall, but our union has the hallmark of a life without pain, just joy.” Please think about us. We will talk soon. G.

    I put my hands under my legs to stop shaking. I do not know what to think other than he wants her so bad. Like achingly bad.

    “He’s got it bad,” I blurt out.

    Bell laughs. “But he ain’t getting it bad or otherwise.” She leans over and kisses me deeply on the mouth. One kiss melts my weak ice cream emotions. One kiss to ignite the feelings I have for this amazing creature. Oh, I got it bad, too.

    I manage to half blurt out some words. “I can speak your language now, yeah?”

    Bell still smiling at me, shakes her head. “Yup, and you speak so well. It was perfect. By the way – you still are a virgin!”

    “Huh, what are you talking about?”

    “You haven’t done magic yet. The first time is so charged with adrenaline; it’s awesome. I was like five. I remember it clearly. I thought I had peed myself, but mom said I burnt a tree down. She was right, the tree outside where we lived was toast. I remember feeling the power, a real rush of power. I cannot imagine what it will be like for you. Unless you know how to use it and you haven’t told me. Are you keeping a secret from me, Missy?”

    I laugh. “I used magic on the soda machine. So ha!”I lean over and spack a lustful kiss on Bell’s sexy lips. She kisses me back. It feels like an ocean of sweetness. The touch of our lips is magical and full of desire.

    A low grumble, then a louder hiss tears through the train. I feel the train slowing down to a stop. A porter runs through the car. We unlock our love tangle and fix up our hair. My long black hair is a complete mess. I get out of the booth to straighten up my clothes. Bell is right behind me.

    “Move your ass missy,” she says while she slaps it.

    I jump. I hear a straining of brakes.

    “How serious is this?”

    “Serious. The train has stopped. Meaning either technical or something is stuck on the track. Or …”

    Bell lets that drop into nothing. I don’t reply just watch how my heart is singing now, and the rush of our embrace is still humming inside me. Bell takes out the cell phone and slides her finger around.

    “We are in Fargo, North Dakota.”

    Lights shoot up in the car. My eyes adjust.

    “Attention Passengers of the Empire Builder. Sorry for the interruption at this time of night, we have pulled into Fargo, North Dakota. We will be here for fifty-five minutes as eight miles up the track is some maintenance to be done. You may disembark the train to stretch legs etc. Please do not stray away from the train station, thank you Amtrak.”

    “Can we go out and stretch our legs, Bell?”

    “Right on. Let’s go back to our bedroom, grab a few things, and do that.”

    We head back to our cabin. We only have a backpack each, so we are traveling light. Bell hands me the Glock. She flips off her sweats and puts on black jeans.

    “Why are we taking guns?” I ask innocently.

    “We might meet a stranger in the night, can’t be too sure in this neck of the woods, missy.”

    I punch her arm. “You sound like a park ranger, a hot park ranger, kiss me, you ragamuffin.”

    Bell pouts. “I am not a ragamuffin, and if I am, that means you’re are a tramp. So no kissy-poo for you. Here take the knife, strap it to your right ankle.”

    I take the knife and do as Bell says. “What the?”

    Bell laughs at that. “Strap it to your leg, here I’ll show you.”

    Bell uses a Velcro strap that is attached to the knife to strap it to my left leg. I feel weird having never had to rely on weapons before.

    We head out of the cabin. Our cabin is right next to the stairs, so we were down the stairs and out of the train in no time.

    Fargo Station at 3am is not that interesting. I see an old sign above the main building: 1906. I am assuming that it has some significance. Not many people get out of the train. A few elderly spritely couples with Canadian windcheaters on, four men in their twenties looking rather lost and one guy with a Chicago Black Hawks hat quite literally look straight at Bell and me.

    “Blue jeans, leather jacket, Chicago Black Hawks hat dude is looking at your ass Bell and my tits, mind you not quite sure he can see much in my leather jacket.”

    “Dufus brain, your jacket is open and how could he not see your gorgeous tits. Oh no, he’s coming over. Let me do the talking.”

    My biker leather jacket is called the Malibu, not sure what that actually means, but it has been with me since I was fifteen. A biker couple was hanging out outside a bar in, Cedar Rapids, Iowa and I stole it. I watched them making out, and I took the jacket. Simple really.

    Wide-eyed man adjusting his junk as he approaches is grinning. Oh god, does he actually think girls are turned on by that cavemen behavior? I roll my eyes. Bell kicks out her hip and puts on a pouty “don’t fuck with me” look.

    “What’re two hot chicks wandering around our patch?”

    Bell laughs. “You know your words are so fucking pathetic.”

    The wide-eyed man smiles. “I got eight inches of fun for your sweet cunt, interested?”

    I step back. Bell is quick to step forward. “That’s all you got, flyboy!”

    “You should be excited!”

    “Take your pathetic hard-on elsewhere. This isn’t a meat market.”

    “Hey, don’t … “ He stops mid-sentence, just like that and grabs his throat.

    Bell is smiling. “Cat got your tongue, ahh, so sad. Later, later.” Bell spins, grabs

    me, slides her arm around my back and pushes me down the street next to the train station, giggling.

    “What did you do?”

    “Throat-close. A simple trick, really. Did you see me flick my left index finger? Bell asks.

    “No.” I didn’t see a damn thing it was that fast.

    “See how fast you have to be. I just whispered, the spell, Be’ naa. It means “Close” in Ancient Witch. It will wear off in around ten minutes just enough time to scare him.”

    “You got to teach me that, holy shit that was cool.”

    Bell shakes her head. “Nope. Can’t do it, virgin.”

    “Damn it,” I reply and stick my tongue in her ear. She recoils, and our embrace is broken.

    “That was so strange and hot at the same time, goddamnit Priya you are the sexy minx, not me.”

    We have walked into a carpark with trees lining the area. Around ten cars are parked. A single streetlight illuminates a small space in the middle.

    I laugh and kick at a rock. It rolls near a black van.

    Bell whispers in my ear, “Move to the door at the side of that building.”

    I notice a dark door, graffiti sprayed and scratched.

    “Do you sense that?” she asks me.

    “Yes.”

    My nipples got hard. I feel light-headed and horny. What is going on? I look down and see a green mist swirling around my feet.

    “What is this Bell, are you feeling horny?”

    “Yes, fucking horny as hell. There is a Futa Witch near, it’s their signature.”

    I shudder. “Holy shit are you serious?”

    “It must want you.”

    “Me!”

    “Your smell, your aura, it’s that strong kiddo.”

    “Okay, what do we do?”

    “Go inside. Turn the handle.”

    I nervously turn the handle and push the door open. It’s a storeroom full of shoeboxes from floor to ceiling. Bell touches me on my shoulder. “Slowly. I got your back, baby.”

    I move inside. Bell closes the door. There are two large shelves then a door in the corner. Standing next to the door, I can make out a hooded figure. I notice a hand raising up and a clean light the size of a marble flick out and rise up.

    I can see the face. Deep red eyes. Lupine face, smooth skin, full lips, and a tall, lean body with a large chest.

    [Scinlase Witch] “Welcome, Allegra, what do we owe the pleasure?” Bell says in a low tone. She is freaking me out. She steps ahead of me and raises her hands.

    Allegra pulls her hood off and reveals stunning long blue hair. Holy mother of god, she is stunning.

    She smiles. “New blood. I come to your girlfriend. I want her.”

    My head feels scattered. My nipples are rock hard. My breathing starts to become shallow. What is this Allegra all about?

    “How do you know about her?”

    “I know the story. It’s infamous now. Her mother giving birth and leaving her to live with humans. Warshari, Skelaiten, and we are all looking for her.”

    Why are they talking like I am not in the room?

    “Hey, I am here, right over here. I can speak for myself.”

    Allegra steps forward. She is wearing a tight catsuit. Her breasts are massive. She has a Yin/Yang amulet around her neck. “Yes, you can Priya. I need you to take your clothes off. You need to lose that virgin status. Magic is roaring in your soul. It needs extracting. Plus, I need to fuck you, so you’ll become my little bitch.”

    Bell moves fast and slaps Allegra across the face. Allegra grabs Bell’s hand and twists it and shoots a green blast from her free hand. Bell slumps down.

    I gasp. “What did you just do.”

    She laughs. “Put her to sleep, honey.” She steps over Bell and flicks her hand.

    I suddenly feel different.

    “Feel different, don’t you. Heighten awareness. Hard fucking nipples. Wet pussy. It’s sex magick. Easy spell to learn. I call it instant fuck lust. You just have to fuck or be fucked instantly.”

    “What the fuck are you?”

    “Your inner desire. We travel the lands giving pleasure. We are Futa-witches.”

    “Why do you say we?”

    “Because we do not speak in the first person only when we fuck. We are a tight coven.”

    I feel the horniness I have ever felt in my life. I feel if I move, I will cum. I so want her to kiss me. This is nuts. I’m sure Bell is okay, but that is so far from my mind I’m lost. Lost in sex. “How do you know about me?”

    “I know your mother. She sent me to you. I found your scent, and here I am.” She clicks her fingers, and my clothes drop off me. She swirls her hand in the air, and blue mist envelops us. She is now naked, too, with a monstrous cock between her legs. It is fucking huge, as long as my arm.

    Holy shit, Batman! I gulp.

    “Impressive, huh. Suck it. I know you want to.”

    I don’t need to be asked twice. I first reach out and run my hand over the large bulbous head, twirling my little fingers over it. The veins are like wild highways. I put both my hands together to form a circle and slide up and down. She moans. “You get the idea, honey. Go faster.”

    I get a large gob of spittle in my mouth and dribble that onto the massive cock. It feels so fucking hard. My pussy aches to feel it inside my womb. I gather the spittle and start jerking as fast as I can. My mouth drools. I place my mouth over the purple/redhead, it’s like putting a large apple inside my mouth. Allegra groans. She thrusts, and the cock pushes down my throat. I gag but take it. She groans again.

    “Take my fucking cock little bitch.” I suck and suck and slurp and slurp, getting faster and faster. I look up into the deep red eyes fixated on my face.

    “Am I a good girl?”

    Allegra thrusts again, and I choke. A deep hiss inside her escapes. I take the opportunity to thrust my fingers into her cunt. She yells out. I put four fingers and my thumb deep into her vagina. She is so fucking wet. I start fist fucking her while sucking on the massive cock.

    “I’m going to give you my seed now!”

    She starts cumming. Jets of thick white cum comes shooting out and down my throat. I swallow as much as I can. The cum is non-stop. I groan. Allegra grabs my head.

    “Take it, bitch.”

    I can’t take all of it.

    The cum shoots out of my mouth and all over my luscious tits in rivers of cum. Thick sticky cum. It’s hot and makes me want to stuff it all in my horny cunt. I start rubbing my pussy frantically. I am going to cum too, I am so fucking insanely turned on right now. I suddenly feel a warm rush of energy start at my feet and keeps roaring up my body. I move back, drenched in cum, fingering my cunt and then it happens.

    I orgasm. A rush of blood shoots to my head, and I scream out.

    “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”

    I feel energy rushing through my skin. Red, blue, and purple light rushes out of me. Allegra falls over on to her back. She laughs.

    I am so confused. I blurt out, “What the fuck was that?”

    Still laughing Allegra gets up on to her elbows. Her massive tits and cock staring at me to fuck them. “Magic, my dear Priya, you just had a magic orgasm. You are now one of us, officially. Now come here and fuck my cock.”

    I am aching all over for that cock.

    “Fuck me doggy, Allegra, give me all your cock then I am going to finish you by riding you to fucking Hell.”

    She laughs, “I love the dirty talk, you newborn babe. You and I are going to have many encounters over the years. I definitely like you, you horny slut.”

    I have no idea what has taken over me. When I get oversexed, I just lose it. Lose all sense of reason and want the dirtiest fucking things in the world. What is going on with me?

    I grabbed one of the shelves and thrust my naked ass out. “It’s all yours.”

    She laughs again. It’s creepy and fucking hot at the same time. I am not sure how that works, but I have goosebumps all over my 18-year-old newborn body. She grips my ass with one large hand and slides her monster cock into me slowly. “Yes, you are so wet.”

    “I am delirious Allegra. Just bang the shit out of me.”

    She thrusts hard at my request. I groan. She starts a rhythmic driving force filling up my womb with unbelievable intensity. I feel amazing. I feel beyond amazing. I am entering a sexual nirvana that only a rarified few enter. I just keep saying “Yes, Yes, Yes”

    It is not going to take me long to cum. I feel the magic train lining up and ready to fire down the line and take off into the upper levels of celestial heaven.

    Allegra puts a finger into my ass. Her finger is hot, roaring hot and I have no idea what she is doing but I just start cumming like smashing fifty thousand juicy watermelons at once.

    “Nngh,” I manage. I push forward so her monster cock can slip out. I just know turn around time will be only seconds before she wants me to ride her.

    “I didn’t come little one, so I am going to lie down and let you blink then you are going to climb on top this god cock and fuck it until we both explode.”

    I rub my sweaty nipples and neck. The smell of sex in the room is overwhelming. God, I love it. Allegra lies down, and her monster cock is pointing up like the fucking Effiel Tower. I am beyond horny. I am not sure if that is a term but I have no problem with getting my soaking pussy impaled by a baseball bat.

    I stand over it.

    I don’t have to lower myself too much, maybe half a foot. My pussy lips greedily smack into the large fucking head. I slowly gyrate myself over the monster cock. I fucking love it. I inch my way down, slower and slower, gasping all the time. I feel I am on a fucking piston. I can’t stand it any longer I start thrusting my legs forward and back the steel rod inside me is gorging out my insides in glorious pleasure.

    I cry out. “Fuccccccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!”

    Allegra grabs me and stands up. I am at her mercy. She pumps like a fucking machine gone haywire. I am wailing and wailing and wailing. She pushes me against the boxes piledriving into me.

    “Beg for me Priya.”

    “Give me everything,” I wail.

    Guttural moans shook from my body. I suddenly feel the wild energy roaring through me.

    Oh.

    My.

    God.

    I scream out at the top of my lungs.

    Blue energy explodes from me.

    Allegra flies away from me and crashes through the wall.

    I slump down in a mixture of sweat, cum and pussy juice, absolutely sated.

    Bell wakes up and looks at me, she laughs like a crazed hyena. “Holy shit Priya Allegra has fucking destroyed you!”

    “If that’s what sex magick is all about I’ll have other several rounds please,” I smile guiltily.

    The End


  • Team Photos 9: Caitlyn

    Font size : +


    Tease and Please

    Part 9: Caitlyn

    I slowly woke up, all warm and cosy, though I was lying in a funny position and couldn’t move much. It took me a minute to wake up enough to realize that Lauren was wrapped around me, spooning me. I could feel her nipples, hard even when asleep, poking into my back and her bush tickling my butt.

    Wow, life is good I thought, last night I’d confessed to Lauren just how deep my feelings for her were. Far more than the usual sister relationship and not just lust for her beautiful self either. I’d surprised myself with the things I had said and breaking down and crying as well, I felt a little foolish at the memory, but Lauren had reacted perfectly, telling me she loved me.

    My real decision now was what to do about Alex. I didn’t want to have sex with him, I was saving myself for Lauren, but she did like fucking him and I had to figure out a way to be okay with that. Could I though? I didn’t want to control Lauren and I couldn’t blame him too much for what had happened.

    Lauren had teased him mercilessly on Sunday night, but the way he had almost forced himself on her still pissed me off. And of course there was the matter of the photos he’d taken of us, I really didn’t want those out in the open for anyone to see. I doubted anyone would understand the way things were between us and Mum and Dad would probably kill us.

    Lauren gave a sleepy little moan, wiggling against my back. One of her hands was pinned between my back and her chest, the other was cupping one of my boobs with my hand on top of hers. I reached my free hand back and lightly slapped her on the butt.

    “Wake up sleepyhead, we have to get up before mum comes in to wake us up.”

    “Nnnnnnhh can’t we just stay in bed all day?” she gave my boob a squeeze as she nuzzled my neck, placing a couple of kisses on my shoulder as well.

    “I’d love to, but we’ve already slept in, I didn’t turn on the alarm last night and we don’t want to get caught like this.” I rolled over until we were face to face, our noses almost touching. I could see her eyes moving side to side, like she couldn’t decide where to look.

    I gave her a quick kiss on the lips before pulling back with an exaggerated look of disgust on my face, “Ewwww morning breath! What did you do? Kiss the dog or something?”

    “Bitch!” Lauren poked her tongue out at me, I was tempted to give it a lick. “No I didn’t kiss the dog, your breath isn’t much better either you know. Who knows where you mouth has been?”

    Laughing, I pulled back the covers and slipped off her bed. Lauren just lay there, completely exposed now, she simply watched me as I walked over to my dresser to get some clothes. How many times had I wished that his would happen? Putting on a show for her in the hopes of getting her attention and now I had it.

    I opened a drawer and pulled out two pairs of panties, holding them up I turned around, “Which pair should I wear?”

    “Neither, it’s much nicer to go commando” Lauren leered at me, or at least I think that’s what she was trying to do. I think she needs more practice on leering, I was happy to give her more chances.

    “I should have expected that kind of answer from you, are you going to get up or what?” She still hadn’t moved, one hand propping up her head, the other plucking at her pubes.

    “I’m just enjoying the view, I seem to have a new appreciation for your little shows. I plan to make the most of them from now on.” Lauren brought one leg up until her foot was flat on the bed. The hand on her pussy moved a little lower, her fingers moved apart, spreading her pussy before slipping a finger between her lips, a moan slipped out and her eyes closed for a moment.

    “You tease! Who’s putting on a show for who?” I was entranced, my gaze drawn to her groin as her fingers worked their magic.

    “Keep dressing, I want to watch your show.” Lauren had a finger buried inside herself now and her thumb working on her clit. My nipples were tingling as they hardened and I could myself getting wet watching her.

    “I think I’ll wear the pink ones, they’re a little small but I think they’ll still fit.” I spun around so my back was to the bed, then bent over slipping my feet into my panties, before slowly pulling them up my legs. I could see between my legs, Lauren was pinching a nipple as she continued to finger herself, staring at my ass.

    I straightened up, pulling my pink boy short panties up around my ass. There were definitely a bit tight, but I pulled them into the crack of my ass, snug around my pussy. Keeping my back to Lauren I began searching for a bra to wear. I kept one leg bent so my ass continued to stick out for Laurens’ benefit.

    I chose a matching pink bra with lacy cups, “Do you like this one? Or let me guess, I should go without?” Turning around to show Lauren I saw that she had moved, sitting up on the bed now, leaning back against the wall with her knees pulled up to her chest, her pussy showing wetly from behind her little bush. She had such lovely pussy hair, it almost made me wish that I didn’t shave mine off.

    Her hands were getting busy, one reaching around a leg from underneath, two fingers pumping in and out of her pussy. The other rubbing frantically at her clit. There was a glazed look in her eye and was doing that sexy lower lip bite I loved so much.

    Taking a few steps closer, I waved the bra in her face, Lauren shuddered as one of the straps dragged across a nipple.

    “No objections then?” I asked, she just shook her head. I pulled the bra back and slowly put it on, adjusting the cups around my boobs, Lauren’s gaze riveted to my chest as I did.

    Moving back to my dresser, I pulled out a light blue t-shirt before turning to Lauren again. I didn’t want the show to end yet as Lauren hadn’t finished and I was loving it myself.

    “You don’t want me to put this on yet do you?” I held the t-shirt in front of me, obscuring my body from Lauren’s view.

    “Nooooo, not yet, come here you tease!” The urgency in Lauren’s voice was obvious, she must be close to coming I thought.

    Stepping up to the bed, I tossed the shirt aside and put one foot up on the bed, placing it between Lauren’s legs almost touching her pussy. Both hands were moving furiously now, wet squishy noises coming from her pussy.

    “Do you need a hand?” I moved my foot, lightly scratching at her thigh with my toe nails.

    A shiver ran through her body at my touch, her eyes traveled down my body, lingering on my breasts before moving downwards.

    “Oh, nnnhhh, you have a…a… cameltoe!” Lauren started shuddering as her orgasm overtook, plunging two fingers deep into her pussy and holding them there as she gasped and shook.

    I just watched, amazed at how beautiful she looked, even in the throes of passion, making a funny face as she came. I was so worked up, I could feel how wet and hot my pussy was, but I didn’t have time to get off as well.

    After a minute or so, Lauren finally relaxed, she looked up at me with a small smile, “I’ve never seen you riding a camel before!”

    I couldn’t help but burst out laughing, “Riding a camel? Really? Now get your sexy ass out of bed, we have to get to school”

    Lauren finally dragged herself off the bed and we both got dressed and ready to go.

    We spent all our breaks together talking about all sorts of things, which I guess was pretty normal, the difference this time was how often we would stop talking and just stare into each others eyes. I told Lauren that Sara was going to be spending the weekend with us, causing a mixture of squeals of joy and groans of disappointment.

    Lauren and Sara got on really well together, but Lauren had no idea of the things that Sara and I got up to, we never masturbated together at my place, we only did that at Sara’s.

    “Don’t worry, we’ll still be spending lots of time together, I’ve got a special surprise set up for you on Friday night and I need Sara’s help with that.”

    “What kind of surprise? Tell me?” Lauren was yanking on my arm, almost jumping up and down. She was a real sucker for surprises; she really loved them and would always try and find out beforehand what they were.
    “It’s a surprise you dork! I’m not going to tell you, you’ll just have to wait ‘til Friday.” She continued to pester me about that for the rest of lunch, but there was no way I was going to spoil this one.

    Another cool thing was that Lisa completely ignored me, she kept telling everyone that some idiot had thrown a ball in PE and hit in the face. No one believed her of course, the bruise on one side of her face looked way too much like a hand print to be mistaken for anything else.

    After school as we walked home, we finally started to talk about Alex.

    “He won’t be home yet, so I’ll get on his computer and get any pics he might have of us,” Lauren assured me.

    “Okay, so you do that and that solves that problem, but what about Alex? I don’t want us fighting with him, he’s a cool guy, I just don’t want him trying to perv on us whenever we’re alone.”

    “Well, what do you want to do then?”

    “Let’s talk to him, try and get him to see our point of view. We’re together and he’s not part of that.”

    “Caitlyn!” Lauren whined my name, “why can’t he be part of it? You should really give it a try sometime; you’ll love it I’m sure. There’s nothing quite like the feel of a cock deep inside you filling you up and then we all that cum squirts out, it’s just so, so, YUMMY!”

    She seemed to be at a momentary loss of words before she blurted out the yummy part. The idea did kind of appeal to me, but I doubt anything could compare to the taste of Lauren when she came in my mouth. Guys could be so crude, I’d seen enough porn with Sara, I didn’t want some guy shoving that thing of theirs inside me.

    “Look Lauren, I know you like fucking Dusty,” I was still having trouble processing that idea. “And you liked sucking and fucking Alex but I don’t want to do that. I don’t know if I can deal with sharing you with him.”

    “Caitlyn, I love Alex, but you and I are in love with each other. It’s a completely different situation. We can’t just leave him to play with himself all the time, it wouldn’t be fair.”

    Damn it, would my will crumble every time she told me she loved me now? I let out a sigh, “Okay, okay fine. We’ll work something out between you two, but just remember,” I quickly looked around but the street was deserted.

    “This belongs to me now!” I grabbed her ass, pulling her towards me until our bodies mashed up against each other I kissed her hard, our tongues tangling with each other. I was lost in the moment until I was suddenly brought back to myself by the sound of a dog barking nearby.

    Quickly stepping back, I looked around again, thankfully no one was around. Lauren was looking at me in shock; I was blushing fiercely, my skin felt all hot.

    “Woah, I can’t believe you did that! What’s happened to my shy sister?” She was almost laughing, but not a trace of a blush on her beautiful face. How could she be so calm? I’d just kissed her in the middle of the street, anyone could have seen us!

    “I….I….I…” I didn’t know what to say, Lauren was right, I would never have done something like that. The events of the last couple of days really had changed me.

    “You’ve come over me,” Lauren looked at me for a moment and then we both burst out laughing.

    “Yeah, I’ve come over you and you have on me too!” we both continued to laugh, unable to stop, until tears started to run from both our eyes. Finally the laughter subsided to giggles and we regained some control of ourselves.

    “Come on, let’s get home, we’ve still got things to do before Alex gets home”

    Tentatively I reached out, taking Lauren’s hand in mine, she gave my hand a gentle squeeze, smiled at me and we began walking home.

    It didn’t take long to get home, once there Lauren rushed upstairs and went into Alex’s room and began working on his computer. I stayed downstairs making a sandwich for both of us, and keeping an eye out in case Alex came home early.

    After about 10 minutes Lauren came downstairs, a huge smile on her face, “All taken care of, is that sandwich for me?”

    Big surprise that she noticed the sandwich, food was always a high priority for her after school and yet she always stayed so slim!

    Sitting on the couch I patted the cushion beside me, “Come sit down, we’ll wait here, he should be home soon.”

    The next 15 minutes seemed to drag on forever, I was so nervous. I had no idea how this would turn out and I really hated confrontations.

    Both our heads snapped around as we heard a key in the lock and the front door slowly opened, then a moment later, quietly closed. I think Alex was trying to sneak in, as the look of surprise on his face when he poked his head around the corner was priceless.

    “Quit gaping like a fish and come in here, we want to talk to you.” Lauren was using her authoritative voice again; it sent a small quiver up my spine, making me forget my nerves for a moment.

    Alex closed his mouth with a snap, staring at us for a moment before walking in and sitting on the chair opposite us. He looked as nervous as I felt, I started feeling sorry for him, he had no idea what was happening and had even less of an idea of what had truly transpired over the last couple of days.

    We just sat there looking at each for a minute before I broke the silence, “Don’t be so worried Alex, we’re not going to hurt you. And you’re not going to do anything to us either; we’ve deleted all your pics of us from your phone and your computer.”

    I picked up his phone from beside me and tossed it across to him. He had a confused look on his face as he spoke, “How did you……” he just kind of trailed off.

    “Your password was too easy, and using the same one on your phone and laptop, dumb move bro!” the gloating was obvious in her voice, so I punched her in the arm.

    “It’s rude to gloat, besides that’s not what we want to talk to you about, well it’s not the only thing to talk about.”

    “I’m sorry, I’m really sorry for taking pictures of you both in the shower, but you’re both so hot!” Alex started talking really fast, like he was worried we might interrupt, “I mean look at the pair of you, you’re fucking gorgeous and you’re going down on each other and everything and how could I not look? Any guy would kill to see the things I did, it was awesome!”

    I was blushing again and hating it, my body betrayed my emotions so easily. I was glad I was wearing a bra, as my nipples were getting hard, thinking about how we must have looked to Alex and just how much had he seen? I hadn’t actually seen the photos he took; only Lauren had seen them.

    “Yeah we know you’re a perv, but what about when you fucked me in the yard? That’s not just taking photos; you forced your cock into my mouth and threatened me with those pictures!” Lauren sounded pretty angry, her voice rising with every word.

    Alex at least had the decency to look ashamed, his head hung down, not meeting our gazes. “I couldn’t help it, you looked so sexy fucking Dusty,” he looked up at Lauren, “and after the way you treated me the night before, making me lick your ass and the way you came all over my face and then you just left me like that. I was really pissed off at you and I wanted revenge.”

    His voice was thick with emotion, his eyes darting back and forth between us now as he continued. “I know I went way too far, forcing you like that, but come on, admit that you loved it. You said that we were even!” Alex was sounding a little whiny now, pleading with us.

    Lauren turned to look at me, squeezing my hands in hers, “Yeah I did love it, I love fucking, but that doesn’t make it okay, right?”

    “Right” Alex sounded pretty downcast now, “so now what?”

    “Now,” I said, “we start again, we tell you how things are and we work out where we stand from now on.”

    “Caitlyn and I love you Alex, you’re our brother and will always have a place in our hearts.” Lauren got up from the couch and went and sat on the arm of the chair, putting an arm around Alex’s shoulders.

    Taking my queue from her I did the same, sitting on his other side, “But there is something more you need to understand, I’m IN love with Lauren and she is with me, you can’t come between us.”

    “You mean like I am right now?” Alex wrapped an arm around both our waists, pulling us together until we both fell into his lap tangled up in each others grasp.

    Lauren and I both collapsed with shrieks of laughter as he began tickling us, squirming and gasping in his lap until Lauren fell to the floor, leaving me alone in his grasp. My squeals of laughter got even louder as Alex now used both hands to tickle me; running up and down my sides, finding all my tickle spots.

    Lauren lay on the floor at our feet, still laughing as she watched me being tickle tortured. Finally Alex relented and stopped tickling, just holding me as I slowly calmed down. He had one hand across my thighs, the other on my lower back gently rubbing up and down.

    I was surprised when I realized that I could feel a lump under my thigh, OH MY GOD! He’d gotten a hard on while tickling me! I continued to sit there as he rubbed my back, completely unsure what to do. Lauren had gone quiet as she continued to watch us; suddenly I jumped to my feet with a gasp when Alex slipped his hand between my legs going for my pussy.

    “Don’t touch me like that!” I was shocked and embarrassed; I didn’t want Alex to think I thought about him that way.

    “Caitlyn, I’m sorry, I thought…. I thought that you wanted to….” Again his voice trailed off, as confusion took hold.

    “I’m sorry Alex, I thought I was clear, I’m not interested in having sex with you. I don’t like guys that way.” I surprised myself with that statement, I’d never thought of myself as being gay, but is that what I am? A lesbian?

    Lauren got up from the floor, and hugged me from behind. Looking over my shoulder at Alex she said, “it’s okay Alex, you didn’t do anything wrong, you just didn’t know. But don’t worry, I like guys just fine.”

    “You mean?” Alex had an adorably hopeful look on his face, almost like a puppy waiting for a snack.

    “Yes,” I replied, “that means that you and Lauren can have sex with each other, SOMETIMES!” I almost shouted the last word, desperate to make it clear. “But she belongs to me and I belong to her, understand?” Lauren squeezed me harder, then reaching up she cupped both my breasts, squeezing them and pushing them both together, causing me to squirm in her grasp.

    “I think so, so when can we do it? I mean Lauren and me.” He stood up, a tent forming in his shorts.

    Lauren whispered quietly in my ear, “Not yet, make him wait for it.”

    I moaned as Lauren continued to play with my boobs, grinding herself against my ass. “Not yet, you’ve been a bad boy and will have to wait. This weekend will be soon enough for you I think.”

    “Ohhhh man, you girls are such teases!” Alex gave his dick a squeeze as he watched Lauren fondle me. I could tell he was disappointed but he didn’t seem angry, I was happy about that.

    Laurens breath tickled my ear as she again whispered to me “Let’s tease him some more, then I want to get you alone, show me off to him.”

    Hmmm, I liked the sound of that. Prying Laurens hands away from my boobs, I stepped around behind her, copying her position on me, but since she was taller I couldn’t actually see over her shoulder.

    “Take a seat Alex, we’ll give you a little preview”

    I think he may have broken the sound barrier he sat down so fast. Lauren gave out a giggle, “Don’t hurt yourself!”

    Looking around her side I could see that Alex had half missed the chair in his haste and was awkwardly half sitting half falling off the arm of the chair. I burst out laughing he looked so ridiculous, “Just take a seat perv, and don’t touch that phone of yours!”

    With a guilty look at his phone, Alex seated himself properly, one hand rubbing the outside of his pants where he now had a much more obvious bulge.

    Lauren was wearing a tight t-shirt and a loose skirt that floated mid-way down her thighs. I started running my hands up her sides, pulling her shirt partway up, revealing her bare stomach before letting it drop down again.

    I did this several times, going higher and higher until her t-shirt was just below her boobs. Lauren’s breathing was getting deeper and she was pushing her ass back into my stomach.

    I slipped both hands under her t-shirt and cupped her small boobs, pinching her nipples and causing her gasp. Alex gave out a moan as well, I guess he was enjoying our show.

    Holding Lauren by the hips I turned her around and grasped the bottom of her t-shirt I raised it up. Lauren raised her arms above her head as I pulled it higher, her nipples almost poking out my eyes as they were revealed to hungry gaze. Lauren pulled her shirt the rest of the way off as I licked one of her nipples, bringing a loud moan from her lips.

    “Turn around, I can’t see!” Alex moaned.

    Releasing my lip lock on Lauren’s nipple, I turned her back around, placing my arm across her breasts, hiding them from Alex’s view for a little longer.

    “You two are so fucking hot! Come on Caitlyn, show me more!”

    I felt like I was a stripper or something, some guy in the crowd urging me to take it off.

    I pinched both of Laurens nipples and pulled downwards, trying to get her to bend over. She gave a long drawn out moan as I pulled harder before she began bending down to relieve the pressure.

    Finally I could see Alex, sitting there staring rapturously at us. At some point he’d pulled his shorts down around his ankles, his cock sticking up out of a nest of pubes, balls sitting on top of his thighs. One hand wrapped around it, stroking up and down.

    I felt almost nothing at seeing his dick, no revulsion, no increase in arousal, just mild curiosity. Most of my attention was still consumed by my incredibly sexy little sister, her ass pushing into my stomach, her nipples rolling between my fingers.

    “Do you like this Alex? Is this what you’ve wanted to see all along?”

    Nodding, he increased his speed, and then momentarily stopping he rubbed his thumb across his knob. I could see it was all sticky with his precum, he must be really enjoying this I thought.

    Releasing my hold on Laurens nipples, she moaned in frustration before grabbing them herself, her gaze riveted on Alex and what he was doing. I flipped up her skirt, her bare ass now exposed to me, but still hidden to Alex.

    I rubbed one hand down her spine, causing Lauren to arch her back and moan again in pleasure. I cupped one ass cheek, squeezing and rubbing it, “Do you want to see her ass Alex?”

    “Yeah, oh hell yes!” His was pumping furiously now, I was almost worried that he was going to pull it right off, but I guess he knew what he was doing.

    With an evil little smile, I gave Lauren a resounding whack on the ass, the sound reverberating around the room. Lauren jerked upright and cried out, “Ahhhhh!” then her outcry of pain quickly turned to gasps of pleasure as I slipped my hand under her skirt and pushed two fingers into her pussy with no warning.

    Lauren was dripping wet and I could her the squelching of her pussy as I pumped my fingers in and out. She arched her back, grinding her ass and pussy into my hand, one arm reaching backwards, grabbing my head and pulling it into her shoulder.

    I couldn’t see Alex but I could hear him moaning, would he cum before I could get Lauren off I wondered?

    Sinking down, I knelt behind Lauren, catching a glimpse of Alex from between Laurens thighs as he was furiously beating away at his dick. A glazed look in his eye, I bet he has never seen anything this good before. Still I liked my view better, sticking my head under Laurens skirt, my world shrunk until there was nothing left but Lauren’s pussy, ass and me.

    Her thighs were glistening with the juices that were flowing from her pussy, her lips all puffy and red, pussy hair coated in her moisture. One butt cheek with a red hand print on it, I breathed in her intoxicating scent, my own pussy twitching in response, desperate for some attention as well.

    The delicate little rosebud of her ass was winking at me, as if trying to get my attention. Lightly swiping my tongue across her pucker, Lauren moaned, “Alex, Caitlyn is licking my ass, just like you did, her tongue is going inside my ass!” her last words drawn out into a long moan as I tightened my tongue and tried to push it into her asshole.

    I was eager to make her cum now, desperate to finish so we could go to our room and I could get off as well.

    Pulling my tongue from her ass, I went lower, licking along the length of her pussy, from clit to hole and back again, I started sucking and nibbling at her clit.

    “She’s sucking my clit now, tasting my pussy, licking up all my lovely juices, enjoying her treat!” Lauren continued to describe everything I was doing, keeping up a running commentary for Alex.

    “Oh god! I’m so close Alex, Caitlyn is going to make me cum all over her face! She’s pushing a finger into my ass now, ahhhh, it’s sliding in, I can feel her knuckles as it slides into my tight little ass.”

    “Go for it Caitlyn, make her cum on your face!” I could barely understand what Alex was saying, my ears muffled by Laurens thighs and he on the verge of orgasm.

    “You remember it don’t you Alex, you remember what it was like to have your big dick in my ass? You remember cumming inside my ass? Come on Alex, cum for me, spray that cum up into the air, shoot it everywhere!”

    I was finally rewarded for my efforts with a spray of juices, squirting out and splashing across my face, I latched my mouth over her pussy, sucking hard, my tongue, sliding into her clenching hole, trying to get all her sweet juice.

    “Oh God Alex, I’m cumming! I’m cumming on Caitlyn’s pretty little face! Ahh, ohhh god! Yessss that’s it, cum with me Alex, oh look at that, look at all that tasty cum squirting out.”

    “Yeah that’s it Lauren, cum on her face, eat her Caitlyn, suck on that pussy!”

    I didn’t need any encouragement, as I continued to lick and suck at Lauren’s pussy. Moving lower I sucked her clit into my mouth, flicking it with my tongue, Lauren began cumming again. This time there were no words, just moans and sighs as I continued to lap at her pussy. Finally Lauren pulled away from my tongue and collapsed onto the couch with a sigh, looking thoroughly exhausted and a huge smile on her face.

    I looked at Alex and was amazed when I saw that he had cum all over himself. Wow, it looked like a fire hose had gone off, strands of cum were running across his chest, the hand still holding his dick was covered in it and there was even some on his cheek! He’d cum on his own face!

    “Jeez Alex, you made a real mess of yourself.”

    “Look who’s talking pussy face!” he laughed while looking at me, as he slowly stroked his softening penis.

    “Yeah well, Lauren is quite the squirter sometimes, aren’t you hon?” I looked over at Lauren, but I don’t think she heard me. She was lying down on the couch, one hand holding a boob and the other pressing her skirt between her legs, cupping her pussy. The occasional shudder ran through her body, as she still recovered from her orgasm.

    “That was incredible Caitlyn, thanks for the awesome show!” Alex was beaming at me, a huge smile and still covered in cum.

    “You’re welcome bro, now I need to get Lauren upstairs and get some for myself!” as I stood up I could feel the seam of jeans, rubbing against my pussy, I was so wet and hot, I really needed to get off as well.

    “Hey no need to hide on my account, I’d love to watch you cum again” I could see that his dick was hardening again, turned on by the thought of watching me.

    “Not a chance buddy, you’re not getting any more today.” I picked up Lauren’s shirt and then pulled her up from the couch, her legs were a little wobbly and she just gave me a stupid grin.

    “That was so cool!” She kissed me, then started licking her juices off of my face.

    “Way to go Lauren, clean her up!” Alex egged her on.

    Giggling I pulled away, “Come on Lauren, let’s go upstairs.” I pulled her towards the stairs, leaving Alex hopping after us, with his shorts around his ankles.

    “Oh and Alex, Sara is going to be spending the weekend with us!”

    “What?!? Your friend Sara?” he stopped in his tracks, stunned, his prick swelling to full hardness almost instantly, a shocked look on his face.

    “Yeah, Sara, you know the girl that you’ve been crushing on for years!”

    Part 10 will be the big weekend, should be a fairly long part, so unfortunately will probably take a bit longer to write. But hopefully not too long for all our sakes.
    Enjoy


  • Galactic Vendetta Chapter 04 the twin’s story

    Font size : +


    this chapter takes place six years before chapter 1

    Warning this other chapters of this story contains edge themes like murder, rape, and slavery. This chapter features scenes of incest as well. If you don’t like, stories with these leave now.

    All sexually active, characters are over 18.

    Galactic Vendetta part 04.

    Part A, The Twins’ story

    This story takes place six years before the first chapter.

    Princesses Melissa and Michelle had just been summoned, by their father for a meeting on a security issue. This was strange, as this was usually Steven’s area. They usually handled state functions, with their sister and Lady Marie.

    They were figuring, this was about some annoying new security rule Steven had thought up. God they loved, their brother but he was a pain in the ass when it came to security.

    They thought their suspensions were confirmed, when they got to their father’s office and saw Steven with his new second in command. God what had he, dreamed up this time they thought.

    They could see their brother, was upset about something and that wasn’t a common occurrence. When they realized, that non of the rest of the family were there they began to wonder what was going on.

    The look on their father’s face, when he came in was enough to tell them something was happening.

    ” Girls there is a very important, matter that I need your help with. But before I tell you what I need, you need to know some information. ” The king told them.

    This is where, Steven’s second took over and gave a briefing on the current political situation Within the Neos Confederation. It seemed the Chancellor had concerns, his son in law Alexander was working to overthrow the government.

    He had already placed, several dubious people on the Council. There were also concerns, that the son in law may have designs on several natural resource colonies within Heliopolis territory. The fear was he may send, raiders against these colonies.

    The princesses asked wouldn’t the fleet, be able to protect the colonies? To this the young Lieutenant Commander, named Morgan told them yes if they knew what colonies, were going to be targeted. However to try and cover, them all would weaken the kingdom’s defenses.

    It was at this point, the king took over the briefing. He told the girls, that the chancellor had a list of colonies that his son in law was showing interest in. The problem was, someone had to secretly meet with the Chancellor’s envoy.

    They were then told, the two of them were going to be the ones to meet this envoy. This was a shock, why them this was more Steven’s area then theirs.

    Steven saw the looks, on their faces and entered the discussion. He said he had to stay and handle, preparations if attacks were imminent and it was to dangerous to send Daniel so that left them. This made, them ask the biggest question.

    “Why both of them?”

    Their father said they always worked best together, and this situation would require them at their best. It still seemed strange, to them. But they figured, their father had his reasons so they let it be for now.

    They were told that no one, outside of the room could know even their other siblings. They would have four, bodyguards with them. They were also given all the information, on the chancellor and his family.

    They both thought, the chancellor’s grandson was cute when they saw his picture. This provoked, a I told you so from their father to Steven. They would have, several other meetings before they were sent on their assignment.

    Lieutenant Commander Morgan and Steven, handled all of these. They found Morgan to be a smart, good natured man that was easy to get along with. He also made sure, they understood everything that was discussed at the meetings.

    The specifics, of the mission were. They would, be traveling as first class passengers on a starliner. They would meet, the chancellor’s envoy and get the information. They then would, continue on to the next port and travel home on a waiting military vessel.

    The only thing that worried them, was the route of the starliner took them near the Charybdis. These were put to rest, by Lieutenant Commander Morgan. When he told them the Charybdis, was only dangerous if you entered it. There was no danger from passing near, it in fact it was quite beautiful to see. That was why the ship’s course, took it by the anomaly.

    With their fears calmed, about that they went to pack. They really, looked forward to this trip. Despite the diplomatic part, they were to be playing the part of tourists enjoying their vacation. That part, they were going to enjoy.

    Robert bourgeois was, sitting by the starliner’s pool reading. Well he was trying to read, his attention was currently on two blondes in tiny bikinis. They arrived, at the pool a little while ago.

    From the moment they stripped out, of their cover ups they had the complete attention of every male and most of the females. Now they weren’t just, beautiful but they were beautiful identical twin sisters.

    They seemed, to enjoy showing off their perfect bodies as they frolicked in and out of the water. The show, they were putting on got more then one husband slapped. He figured they were way, out of his League but he had to meet these two.

    There was just something, about them that he couldn’t place. As he walked around the pool to talk to them, he was trying to figure out what that was. These thoughts were put aside, as he greeted the two visions a beauty before him.

    As he talked with the sisters, who’s names he learned were Melissa or Mel for short and Michelle, he found he liked them immediately. As he had thought they were twins that were on vacation.

    He had noticed certain traits of theirs, from the minute the conversation started. Mel being the oldest, tended to take the lead in everything they did. The sexiest thing though, was the way they would finish each others sentences.

    He asked them to join him, for a cup of coffee sometime figuring they would say no. He was shocked when they not only said yes but dragged him over to the near by coffee shop. What he didn’t know yet,was these girls were the ones he was sent to meet.

    The twins were, in the same boat as the nice guy they had just met. Even though they had seen his picture they didn’t recognize him at the moment. As far as they knew, he was just a cute boy who’s grandfather had sent on this trip, to get him away from his overbearing father.

    What they all didn’t know, was this trip had an ulterior motive involved with getting the three of them together.

    After the coffee the twins, asked him to have dinner with them that night. Robert quickly, accepted the invitation from the two beauties. Getting to go on a date, with two girls like this was a dream come true for any young man like him.

    As he told them yes, they simultaneously laid a kiss on each cheek. He was in a daze, as he watched them walk away. As he got up himself, he didn’t notice the man following him.

    As the sisters got back to their suite, they were beaming about their antics that day. It felt so good, to forget about protocol and be two regular girls for once in their lives. They were also excited about, actually getting to go on a real date with a regular boy and not one of those, uptight nobles their father was always trying to set them up with.

    Then there, was the effect their actions around the pool had on them. It felt so naughty, to be running around in such skimpy bathing suits. It was a total turn on, to tease all of the guys around the pool.

    As soon as they got into their room, they stripped naked and jumped into bed together. They had worked, themselves up quite a bit today. As soon as they hit the bed, Mel grabbed, hold of Michelle and started kissing her.

    As Mel held her sister, in the tight embrace Michelle’s hands explored her body. Soon, they started fondling each other’s breasts as they kissed. They could, feel how wet they were getting as the fondling intensified.

    Moans started escaping, their lips as their hips started to grind together. The grinding, soon intensified as well as their moaning. Michelle, let out a gasp as Mel grasped her mound.

    She quickly returned the favor, as she got a hold of her sister’s pussy. Soon their lips were locked together again. As their tongues, explored each other’s mouths, their fingers were hard at work rubbing their pussies.

    They both, were on the edge as they found each other’s clits. Michelle, couldn’t hold off her climax any longer. She screamed, into her sister’s mouth as her juices sprayed over Mel’s hand.

    As her body tensed up, Michelle grabbed hold of her sister pressing herself against her. As her climax abated, Michelle collapsed onto her sibling nearly unconscious. Mel held her sister, while she fought to catch her breath as she came down from her orgasm.

    Michelle, was still light headed as she watched her sister licking her juices from her fingers. She was still weak, as she grasped her sister’s hand an pulled it to her lips. While her strength, returned she helped lick her vaginal fluids off of her sister’s hand.

    As Mel pulled, her hand away they began kissing again. Only now, it was gentle more passionate as they kissed. Mel broke, the embrace and moved so her pussy was over her sister’s face.

    Michelle wasted, no time and began devouring the pussy presented to her. As Mel felt her sister’s tongue, at work she lowered her face to Michelle’s pussy. Once in position, she began eating out her twin.

    For the next half hour, the two gave each other multiple orgasms ending in an half hour cuddling session. They were tempted, to go at it again but they realized the needed to get ready for their date.

    As they got out of bed, they walked hand in hand to take a shower.

    Part B

    Robert’s jaw dropped, when he saw the twins enter the restaurant. He hadn’t thought anything, could of topped the bikinis they had on earlier but thankfully they had managed to do it. But here they stood, in short black dresses that had the attention of every male in the restaurant.

    The dresses hugged, their perfect bodies showing off every curve. They showed off a fair amount, of cleavage and the backs plunged to almost the small of their backs. Each one wore, a matching diamond pendant that hung perfectly in the valley between their breasts.

    The twins watched, as Robert rose from his place at the table to greet them. He even helped, them take their seats like a true gentleman. As he was doing his, gentlemanly duties they had to admire how handsome he looked.

    It was at that moment, that Mel recognized him from the pictures they had been shown before they left. He was, the chancellor’s grandson. She began to wonder, if he was treating them like this because he wanted to or because it was expected of him.

    She didn’t know, if her sister had had the same realization she had but she needed answers to her questions. However, how would she go about it? She asked herself.

    The answer, came to her while he poured their glasses of wine. She would, use they phrase they were told would identify their contact. If he was surprised, his feelings were genuine but if not then this had just been an ruse for the sake of protocol.

    Michelle was shocked, when her sister used the ID phrase but as she stared at her she realized Mel’s attention was focused solely on Robert.

    Robert couldn’t hide, the surprise as he heard Mel say the greeting he had been expecting from someone else during this trip. He was so shocked, that he could barely give the appropriate response. As Robert stuttered, out the answer Michelle was stunned into silence.

    Mel on the other hand, had the answers to some of her questions but she also had even more new ones to replace them. Given the looks, on both Robert’s and her sister’s faces she also knew so did they.

    Robert was in the middle, of a crisis at this point what was he supposed to do? Who, were these girls? Why, wasn’t he told to be on the look out for them? What, the hell was going on? These were, among the many questions going through his head.

    It was Mel that finally, asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

    “What, do we do now?”

    ” Perhaps, we should introduce ourselves again. Only, this time not hold anything back. Then maybe, there wouldn’t be more surprises.”

    Michelle said, in response to her sister’s question. The others had to admit, that was the simplest solution to their problem. It was Robert, that got things moving again.

    “I’m, Robert Bourgeois. “

    “We’re Princesses,Melissa Dominique Stafford Visser and Michelle, Janelle Visser. “

    Mel said as she, introduced herself and her sister. Robert, didn’t think he could’ve been more surprised but this had proven him wrong. These girls, were the twin princesses of Heliopolis.

    He had heard stories, about their beauty and grace. They were also, said to act as proper ladies at all times. The main thing he had heard, about them was they were extremely frigid towards male suitors.

    The two girls, in front of him were cheerful and outgoing towards him. Then there was the way, they acted earlier at the pool. These weren’t, the actions of a proper lady.

    Mel seemed to understand, his look of confusion as he looked the sisters over again. When he finished his inspection, he had a look of skepticism on his face.

    “The stories about us, are not completely true. In public,we’re expected to act one way but here we get to be regular girls. “

    Robert understood, Mel’s position all too well as he flashed an knowing look to the sisters. He to was always, expected to act in accordance to his position. However, here he was free to be himself.

    “What happens now” he asked the girls.

    “Well let’s start with ordering dinner, then we can have the needed discussion while we eat. I don’t know about you but I’m famished.”

    Michelle said as she hoped, to get the date back on track. Before this was just supposed, to be a dinner with a nice boy but now there was the possibility of a relationship with him. The memory, of her father telling Steven, I told you so had just came back to her.

    As they ordered, she understood the real reason they had been sent. They were being, introduced to a new suitor. Only this one, had done something the others hadn’t. He had seen them, as real girls instead of an chance to elevate their social status.

    Mel was still more skeptical, of him then her sister but decided that she could let things play out and see what happens. She was also, concerned about how Michelle was looking at him. They had vowed, never to accept any suitor if it meant they had to separate.

    Their whole lives, they had never been apart and now she was afraid that her sister might have feelings for him. Sadly she had felt attracted, to him earlier herself but had written those feelings off as unrealistic.

    As they eat they passed questions back and fourth about their homes, families, and their interests. They also shared many of their dislikes about their lives. This mostly was about, what was always expected of them.

    They told him, about their father, brothers, sister, and about Lady Marie. He told them, about his grandfather, father, and sister. All three talked about, how they felt about the loss of their mothers.

    As they conversed, an connection begin to form between them. This served to strengthen, the feelings that Michelle had about Robert and strangely Mel found herself developing feelings for him to. Robert was also, developing strong feelings for both of them.

    During the conversation, Mel realized that his earlier behavior wasn’t an act. She was actually, thankful for this realization. She liked, the boy they met by the pool.

    That is something, they had insisted on when the conversation started no titles and no formalities. They got enough, of them in their regular lives they didn’t need them here. The twins even went, as far to threaten to slap him if he called either of them princess.

    Michelle deciding, she needed to talk privately with her sister excused themselves to powder their noses. As soon as they, were in the restroom the two had a quick discussion about what was said at the table and what their feelings were about Robert. Mel expressed, her concerns about either of them falling for him.

    It was Michelle, that pointed out people in their social position are allowed to have more then one “wife at the same time. After all their father was married, to their mother and Lady Marie at the same time. Mel didn’t think, their father would like that idea.

    They both admitted, they liked him but Mel said he could only marry one of them. Michelle told her if he, was going to try and marry them off then they should be able to set that condition. Then again they could, force the issue by fucking him she joked.

    Mel on the other hand, wasn’t certain that her sister was joking. As they dressed, Michelle had started a game about what they would do with him. This ranged from letting him watch them, make love to having him fucking them after dinner.

    Michelle even talked, her into not wearing a bra and panties on this date. Just the thought of this, was arousing her and she knew her sibling was feeling the same way. The way she was aroused at the moment, she was tempted to drag him back to their room and give him a night he would never forget.

    Mel told her sister, that last part partly joking but mostly to feel out what her sister was thinking. Michelle told her, they needed to talk to him in private about even having a relationship. If that talk went, well then she was all for letting him in her panties.

    She even pointed, out they could even get married on this ship if they wanted. Mel was certain, now her sister was going to go through with it no matter what she said. She had to ask, herself could she go through with it?

    From what she had seen, either one of them could be happy with him but could both of them? What would, he think if he found out about their existing relationship? What would, he think of Michelle’s three way marriage idea?

    Mel was being plagued, with a thousand questions as she stared at her sister. Michelle understood, the look on her sister’s face all to well. So she suggested, that they take him back to their room and talk to him about it.

    Part of Mel was suspicious, of her sister’s motives but figured it would be the best if they had a private conversation with him. Though she was certain, her sister was planning on the conversation ending with both of their pussies full of cum.

    Robert was surprised, when the girls came back and asked him to go back to their room for a private conversation. He figured, it was about the information he had to give them. However, he had no idea what they had planned would change all of their lives forever.

    As they left the restaurant, Michelle ordered a bottle of wine and three glasses to be sent to their suite. When they got to the room, Michelle asked Robert to handle the wine while her and Mel handled something. With Robert waiting on the wine Michelle pulled her sister into the bathroom.

    Mel was shocked, when Michelle stripped naked and threw on a robe quickly. Her shock only, increased as she unzipped her dress to. As Mel stood before her sister naked, she asked her if she was going to talk to him or fuck him.

    As Michelle helped, her sister put on her robe she said she will talk to him first and if she liked what was said then yes she was. Mel was stunned, by this answer. She knew, Michelle wanted her to do it to and if Michelle did then she would be obligated to join in as well.

    Could she sleep, with a man she just met? She kept asking herself, as her sister dragged her back out to Robert. She was thankful, now that Michelle had ordered the wine now. As she thought, what the hell is she getting herself into?

    Robert had just poured, the glasses of wine as the girls came back. He was surprised, to see that they were now in bathrobes.

    “What is going on?”

    He asked the sisters as each one took a glass from him. The look on Mel’s face was between uncomfortable and terrified. While Michelle look more confident but she also showed some fear as they sat down facing each other.

    He was shocked when they told him of their suspicions about why they were really sent. However that was only the beginning of him being shocked. As they told him they would except a relationship with him on one condition.

    He was floored, by their revelation of a sexual relationship between the two sisters. He was still, trying to grasp it when they hit him with their condition. If there was going to be a marriage, he would have to marry both of them. They refused to be separated no matter what.

    He had suspected, his grandfather had been trying to arrange something between the three of them when he found out who the twins really were. When he was thinking, about it he was wondering if he could choose one over the other. As he had found, he had feelings for them both but to be told if anything was going to happen it would be with both or not at all.

    He had to ask, if this would only be for show or would it be a real marriage. He said, he didn’t want something that was just to hide the pairs relationship. If it was real though, he had no problem if they had their relationship as long as he wasn’t an outsider.

    When he said the last part, he was floored once again as Michelle stood up and untied her robe. He was rendered , speechless as she let it fall off of her shoulders. This was the part, that had concerned Mel as she also disrobed in front of him.

    Robert could only, stair at the two naked sisters in front of him as Michelle walked over and began to kiss him. Mel watched, her sister kissing Robert wondering if she could go through with it. As Michelle broke the kiss she looked into his eyes and had her answers. However, she still needed to know if Mel could live with this arrangement.

    Mel saw the look, in her sister’s eyes as her and Robert stared into each others eyes. She realized, in that moment that Michelle was going through with her plan and she would have to go along also.

    She pulled Robert, from her sister and kissed him herself. As she allowed, his tongue into her mouth she felt something click inside her soul. She didn’t know, that both Robert and her sister had felt the same thing.

    As they embraced, Michelle began to unbutton Robert’s pants. As the kiss ended, Mel helped her sister by taking off his shirt. As soon as they had him naked, they each grabbed a hand and pulled him to the bed.

    Once in the bed, the girls took turns kissing him. While one would kiss, him the other would be sucking on her sister’s breasts or rubbing her clit. It wasn’t long, before the sisters tired of the foreplay and wanted to move to the next step.

    Mel pulled Robert, on top of her and as they kissed she lined his cock up with her pussy. As he felt the tip of his cock, enter her pussy he broke the kiss to stare into her eyes. This was when Mel, nodded to Robert to tell him to proceed and make her a woman.

    Robert thrust his shaft, into her virgin pussy tearing through her maiden hood. Mel latched onto, Robert’s back to hold him still as the pain from her torn hymen shot through her body. As she, asked him to wait Robert felt like his dick was going to be crushed by her tight pussy.

    The part he hated most, about what was happening was seeing tears in Mel’s eyes. It was in this moment, a bond was formed between them and he vowed that he would never allow something to hurt them ever again. Unfortunately, he also knew that Michelle was going to want him to take her virginity as well.

    He didn’t have time, to dwell on that problem though as Mel had whispered to him that she was ready for him to continue. He slowly, began to work his cock within her gradually increasing his pace as he felt her pussy relax it’s vice like grip on his dick. Soon as the pain, was overwhelmed by pleasure her grunts turned into moans.

    Soon the pain was pushed entirely, from Mel’s mind as she began lifting her hips to meet his thrusts. Michelle was busy, rubbing her pussy as she watched them. She was so turned, on at this point that she had to join in.

    Mel had almost forgotten, that her sister was there. This changed, when Michelle placed a kiss onto her lips. This was the final piece, needed to push Mel over the edge. Michelle held her, in a tight embrace as her sister cried out in orgasm. Michelle tightened the embrace, as her sister screamed into her mouth.

    As her climax passed, Mel collapsed into her lovers’ arms. Both Michelle and Robert held her, as she tried to regain her strength. Mel looked, at the two loves of her life as they held her.Part of her wished, they could stay like this forever.

    As Michelle went to kiss her, Mel nudged her towards Robert. Michelle understanding her sister’s intentions, began an embrace with her new lover. Just as with her sister a little while ago, Michelle felt something missing fall into place as she kissed Robert.

    As the embrace continued, Michelle pulled Robert onto her. Robert, broke the kiss and look into Michelle’s eyes. Part of him was hoped, she would back out of this. Unfortunately he didn’t know that once, the two set their minds on something there was no changing them.

    As Robert moved into position, on top of her Michelle began kissing him again. Feeling his hard member against her leg, Michelle reached down and guided it over to her waiting pussy. As she inserted the tip into herself, she felt him tense up slightly.

    She had seen the pain, in her sister’s face when he took her virginity and saw Robert’s reaction to the pain it had caused her. Knowing he would be hesitant, to initiate things she rapped her legs around his hips. Once she had ahold of him, with her legs she pulled him into her with as much force as she could muster.

    As his cock tore, through her hymen she cried out while holding him as tightly as she could. Andrew panicked, upon hearing this but his attempts to pull out of her was stopped by her limbs tight embrace of his body. Her hold on him, was maintained till the pain began to pass.

    As he calmed down some, he was finally able to look her in the eyes again. Seeing the tears he had caused, made him want to pull from her body again. However, she refused to relax her hold of his hips preventing it.

    “It’s OK Robert, this was what I wanted. The pain, is mostly gone now. “

    Michelle told him, as she relaxed her hold of him. This finally calmed him. Seeing him relax some, she kissed him with as much passion as she could. As she kissed him, their bodies molded together as one.

    As she felt this, she broke the kiss and looked into his eyes. As she smiled at him, he was able to put his guilt aside and focus on making love to her.

    As Michelle felt him, slowly began to move inside of her as he calmed. She began to match his thrusts, as he gradually picked up his pace. Michelle’s moans, filled the room as their mating intensified.

    As the speed of his thrusts, into her reached their peak Michelle could feal her climax building. Robert was, fighting to delay his own orgasm at that moment. This turned into a futile effort, when Mel joined in and began to kiss her sister.

    The sight of her kissing Michelle, while she fondled her sister’s breast was all Robert could take. He gave, a final groan and shot his seed deep into Michelle’s pussy. The added sensation, of his cock filling her with cum was the final piece needed for her to reach climax herself.

    Michelle held Robert tightly, as their orgasms surged through their bodies. As their climaxes dissipated, they kissed one last time before Robert moved off of her. As he came to rest, between the sisters they move to snuggle up to each side of him.

    All but exhausted, the three drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms. The next morning, Michelle awoke on top of Robert. As she stretched, she saw that he was awake and had been watching over the two of them as they slept.

    Mel woke to see, Michelle giving Robert a good morning kiss. As Michelle separated, from him Mel took her place. Michelle waited, till her sister had finished with Robert before she embraced her with equal passion.

    As their embrace ended, the trio held each other as they laid in bed. None of them, wanted to move and spoil the moment as they snuggled tighter together. Soon though, they knew they had to get up and face the day.

    The twins, pulled him with them into the bathroom. They didn’t release him, till all three of them were in the shower. The trio took great pleasure, in exploring each other’s bodies as they washed.

    They were tempted, to fool around some more but decided that they had to much they needed to do today. So other then some fondling, in the shower and as they dried each other the behaved themselves. The twins sent Robert, back to his room to change and they would meet him for breakfast.

    Hours later Robert, was in front of the girls protecting them from the man that appeared out of nowhere and killed their bodyguards. It was indescribable, the speed the man possessed as he gunned down their defenders. As terrified trio, were staring down the barrel of his gun with one imaginal outcome they were going to die.

    They watched in horror, as the assassin’s finger tightened on the trigger. As he saw this, Robert dove on top of the twins. As they fell to the ground, Robert caught a sudden movement and a flash out of the corner of his eye.

    As they landed on the ground, they expected to be riddled by blaster fire. Instead, they heard the man screaming. This was followed by the girl’s screams, when they saw the assassin’s severed hand next to them still holding the blaster.

    As they looked back at the man, they had been certain was going to kill them they were shocked to see an stunning woman holding a knife to the assassin’s throat. Just behind the assassin, was another man that had the killer’s other hand penned behind his back.

    The twins recognized, the woman as lieutenant Monica Draper one of Steven’s Death Dealers and Robert recognized the man as Major Brandon Whittan one of his grandfather’s Elite Praetorian Guard. The three of them, cautiously rose to their feet as their protectors struggled with the killer.

    The struggle ended suddenly, when the assassin bit down on a poison capsule but before he did he made a final boast.

    “Your actions are meaningless, Lord Bourgeois has taken steps to ensure that the disappointment dies. The fleet will finish, what I have started and him and everyone on this ship will be dead.”

    With his statement complete, he took his poison and quietly died. As he fell to the deck, they contemplated what he meant by the fleet would finish what he started. They quickly realized, that they were going to attack the ship with a warship and they needed to worn the ship’s captain.

    As that sunk in, the sisters grabbed Robert and rushed through the ship. With the soldiers leading the way, they headed to the bridge. Thankfully they had their defenders with them, particularly Major Whittan.

    As a member of the Praetorian Guard, he could bypass the security locks that would prevent them from reaching the bridge. When they burst on to the bridge, demanding to see the captain the crew moved to restrain them. As the bridge crew, struggled with Major Whittan and Lieutenant Draper the captain came onto the bridge demanding to know what was happening.

    The first officer explained, that they had unauthorized persons on the bridge and were trying to remove them. This was when the captain, saw the sisters and Robert. Unlike the rest of the crew, the captain knew who they really were and why they were on the ship.

    The crew were shocked, when the captain walked up to the princesses and bowed to them.they were even more shocked, when he addressed them by their titles. He then asked, what the crew could do for them.

    The twins told him, about the assassin killing their bodyguards and his dying claim that the ship was going to be attacked. The captain upon hearing this, ordered the ship be put on alert.

    As the alarms, began sounding the crew went to their damage control stations. That was when, the jump point formed. The Confederation destroyer that jumped out of hyperspace, gave no warning as it locked weapons on the ship. They knew there was no hope, of escape when the first shot impacted against the starliner’s shields.

    As the captain ordered evasive maneuvers be asked for any suggestions. The only option, he had was to try and stay alive till help could arrive. However when he saw, that all signals were being jammed he knew that there was no hope of rescue.

    To the shock of the crew, it was Major Whittan that gave them their only chance of survival. It was, a risky plan but it was a lot better then waiting for the destroyer to blow them up. So with nothing to lose, the captain gave the order.

    “Set course, for the Charybdis and may god help us.”


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Training Sarah PArt Seven – Ginny gets her due

    Font size : +


    The tables are turned on Ginny who suffers the same fate as Sarah

    As the next hand proceeded, Ginny seemed driven to make a quick win, by bidding high early hoping the others would simply fold, leaving her with Sarah’s services the rest of the evening. First Judy, then Mary dropped out, but Gail simply called Ginny’s incessant raises up to the last card. When Ginny went all in, Gail called the bet and goaded Ginny by saying, “Since I have more money than you, do you want to sweeten the pot a little?”

    “Yeah bitch, before you call, you should know that I’m willing to go all the way with these cards. You and Sarah will end up waiting on me the entire evening. Can’t wait to see your flowered underwear…” Gail, remaining quite calm said, “So, all the way huh?” Ginny shot back, “You don’t have a chance.” All the while, Ginny knew that if Gail called her bluff she was in deep shit. “Fine”, said Gail, “All in, so whoever loses joins Sarah in servitude the rest of the night, right?” Ginny, knew she was fucked, and just nodded real quickly, and watched Gail lay down a full house, Kings over 8’s. “Well Ginny, what do you have in that stacked hand of yours?” Ginny turned over her cards with only a queen high. The table went wild!!!

    Gail looked over at Sarah and said, “Get Ginny another drink, I think she needs it.” As Ginny was collecting her thoughts, Sarah presented her with another scotch and water, and Ginny threw it down quickly. Gail then cut through the laughter and said quite sternly, “Ginny”, throw you top and bra on the table and get my friends a drink, you’re our new topless waitress!” With that, Ginny turned completed red-faced, and tried to talk herself out of it, but Judy said, a bet’s a bet! With that, Ginny stripped off her shirt and unsnapped her bra, letting it drop into her hands and then with a flick of her wrist, flung it onto the table.

    Everybody noticed her rock hard nipples and flushed face, even Sarah who stood back from the table had a bit had her eyes focused on Ginny’s nipples, and unconsciously had let her right hand drift to her pussy. Mary saw Sarah out of the corner of her eye, and exclaimed to the group, “Sarah seems to have a thing for Ginny.” Ginny seemed to stiffen up a bit with the knowledge that a young woman was checking her out, and obviously turned on. Judy said, “Sarah dear, why don’t you dear since you seem to care so much for Ginny, why don’t you give her a light shoulder rub to take the edge off her nerves.” Gail interjected, “She’s mine to control, but I like your idea, just face each other and Sarah, just hug her like a friend but massage her shoulders for a bit. With that, a naked Sarah and a topless Ginny embraced in front of the group with Sarah gently massaging Ginny’s shoulders.

    The last drink was obviously affecting Ginny because after a while Ginny tilted her head back and closed her eyes enjoying the buzz from the scotch and the gentle massage. Judy leaned over to Mary and said, “This could be quite a show,” leaning back to Gail, Judy said, “let me tell you what this Sarah will do.” With that Judy told both girls about the afternoon antics. Both seemed real interested in taking this as far as it would go… Gail told Sarah, “Sarah dear, gently unbutton and unzip Ginny pants, then slowly slide them off her hips. Hook your thumbs on the waistband of her panties and pull them down as well.” Sarah knew how to follow orders, and a drunken Ginny was quite compliant moving her hips to allow the pants to slide down and stepping out of her clothes when they bunched around her ankles. Sarah was getting quite horny again, and could smell Ginny quickly moistening pussy. She went back to massaging Ginny, but letting her hand roam all over her back, down to her ass cheeks, up her sides. Judy blurted out, “Sarah’s getting quite horny, do you want to suck on Ginny’s nipples and massage her pussy??” Sarah nodded in agreement, but quietly said, “I’m real horny Aunt Judy, could you tell Ginny to do me? I’ll do what ever you need me to do, but please…?” With that Gail said if you start, we’ll get Ginny to finish you first.” With that Sarah began nibbling on Ginny nipples, and let her hand glide across Ginny’s thigh to her sweet spot. Ginny spread her legs slightly giving Sarah easier access to her now throbbing pussy. Sarah straightened up slightly and planted an open mouthed kiss on Ginny’s lips, which Ginny accepted by opening her mouth to accept Sarah probing tongue. Sarah guided the two beside the sofa and knelt down on the cushions taking Ginny’s pliable body with her. Ginny ended up on her knees in front of the sofa between Sarah’s outstretched legs in the middle of the sofa. Looking up at a naked Sarah, Ginny looked confused. Mary scooted her chair over to behind Ginny and positioned her leg between Ginny’s like she had done to Sarah earlier and nudged Ginny closer and closer to Sarah shaved pussy. After the third or fourth nudge, Ginny began grinding back into Mary’s leg, and Sarah placed her hands on the back of Ginny’s head, and guided her face towards her pussy.

    In a last bit of resistance, Ginny tried to extricate herself from that position, but the alcohol had caught up to her, and she eventually collapsed with her elbows resting on either side of Sarah’s hips, and her mouth just inches away from Sarah’s pussy. With a little pressure on the back of Ginny’s head, her lips met Sarah’s pussy eliciting a deep exhale from Sarah. The combination of her mouth on a sopping wet shaved pussy and Mary’s shin virtually parting her own pussy lips and massaging her throbbing clit caused Ginny to begin to rocking back and forth on Mary’s leg. Sarah began to virtually fuck Ginny’s face with her cunt, but Ginny took her queue and began licking and sucking like a pro exploding in her own orgasm just before Sarah came all over her face.


  • Space Farm – Part 2

    Font size : +


    More members of the family come together to feed their Masters

    Space Farm – Part 2
    By Droid447

    (This story begging right after the first part ends. It is recommended to read Part 1 first.)

    Miriam thought it was a bit strange that her sister called to invite her to the farm. They saw each other just three weeks ago and they usually didn’t visit that often. However, it was always nice to relax in the tranquility of her sister Susan’s farm, so she didn’t think twice about accepting the offer. Her daughter Katie was totally on board with the plan. She always enjoyed spending time with her cousins Carol and Leila.

    David, on the other hand, was not too keen on the idea. He liked the farm when he was little, but now he believed it was one of the most boring places in the galaxy. He came along nonetheless. He couldn’t let his mother and sister travel alone, and at least he was going to enjoy a large steak of fresh kaberian meat.

    “Hi sis, I am so glad you could make it,” Susan said, greeting her sister.

    “Nice to see you too. Thank you for the invitation,” Miriam responded, stepping out of the small transport ship.

    “We have so much to talk about,” Susan added.

    “Yes, we do. You won’t believe what I heard yesterday about the Robertsons!” Mariam said, starting with the gossip.

    “Hi Carol. What’s new?” David said, noticing that her cousin looked hotter than usual. Wow! Carol is looking good.

    “Hi David. You have grown! Where is Katie?”

    “She is still inside the ship. You know her. She is looking for the right outfit.”

    “Yeah, she is just like me. I’ll go get her.” Carol said, walking towards the ship.

    Carol’s main topic of conversation with Katie had always been sex and this time was no exception. Katie was not shy and Carol intended to take advantage of this. She wanted to ease her cousin’s way into becoming a fungus’s feeder.

    “Do you remember my neighbor Jason?” Katie said, as she walked into Carol’s room, “We have been banging like crazy the last couple of months.”

    “Notice anything different in my room?” Carol asked.

    Katie led out a gasp when she saw it. There was large podont at the opposite side of the bedroom. These creatures were very common and Katie knew them well, but they were definitely not house pets and it was odd to see one inside Carol’s room.

    “What the hell?! You have a podont in your room? Why? It is huge!”

    “Brace yourself my dear, because you are about to see something really cool.” Carol said, then she added, “he is huge, in more ways than one.”

    Carol guided the creature to the center of the room and went down to her knees. Then she gently grabbed his growing phallus.

    The podont knew exactly what was coming and he got excited. He was going to fuck this tiny female again.

    “Wait! What are you doing?! Don’t tell me that you are going to…” Katie asked, truly astounded.

    “Don’t worry. This is not the first time that I have done this,” Carol responded calmly.

    Katie watched in astonishment as Carol leaned forward and licked the tip of the podont’s phallus. She had considered herself a wild girl, but now she felt like a saint compared to her cousin. This was all so unexpected. Katie felt her pussy stir beneath her skirt.

    “Wow! That is the biggest cock I have seen in my entire life,” Katie exclaimed.

    The beast’s member was too big to fit all the way inside Carol’s mouth, but she opened her lips as wide as possible and enveloped all she could of the fat cock head. Then she used both hands to stroke the phallus and stimulate him to orgasm.

    Katie sat silently on the bed watching the bizarre spectacle. Her pussy was definitely getting wet.

    After barely five minutes, the podont growled loudly and ejaculated inside Carol’s mouth. The young woman was prepared for this and quickly swallowed the sperm, but it was coming too fast and some of it spilled out.

    At first, Katie didn’t know what was happening, but then she saw the white semen pouring out from Carol’s lips and her heart jolted. She realized that her cousin was gulping it down.

    “He is cumming! You made him cum!!” Katie yelled with excitement. She could actually see the podont’s balls twitching over and over.

    When the beast was done, Carol moved back, opened her vest and grabbed her bulging belly. She felt so proud of herself for collecting so much food for her master.

    “Are you ok? He ejaculated right into your mouth!” Katie asked, moving beside her cousin to see if she was alright.

    “I swallowed so much cum! It was awesome!” was Carol’s response. Then she began to remove her clothes and said something unexpected, “Ok, now it is your turn.”

    “What?!! Me?!”

    “Don’t tell me you aren’t horny because I know you are.”

    “But is it safe? What if he gets angry and crushes me?” Katie asked worriedly.

    “It is completely safe. And you better take off your clothes if you don’t want to get them smeared with cum.”

    “This is so crazy… I’ll do it!” Katie was indeed very horny and willing to give it a try. If Carol could do it, she could too.

    After both girls undressed, Carol moved beside the podont, grabbed his still erect cock and held it at the right angle. Katie hesitantly crawled forward.

    It looks ever bigger this close. Katie thought.

    “He likes it when you lick the tip,” Carol said, showing experience.

    Katie stared at the huge piece of meat presented to her while her heart beat rapidly within her chest. She realized at that moment that the podont’s cock looked very similar to a man’s cock, only larger. Much larger.

    She put her lips on the tip of the creature’s phallus and her pussy twitched hard. She always had a good time with her cousins Carol and Leila but this was beyond her wildest expectations. She was sucking a podont’s cock!

    I can’t believe I am doing this! This is so fucking hot!

    “Try to swallow all of it when he cums,” Carol said, tightening her grip on the creature’s phallus and moving her hand back and forth, stimulating it. She knew that the podont could cum several times in one night.

    Just like before, the podont climaxed quickly. Katie opened her eyes wide as the first gush of sperm hit the back of her throat. Crap!!

    “You can do it! Gulp it down as fast as you can.”

    But as much as she tried, her gag reflex was too strong and Katie started to choke. She moved to the side as the sperm flew out of her mouth and spilled on the floor. “Cough, cough.”

    The podont was still shooting his sperm into the air. This was unacceptable.

    We can’t let this cum go to waste.

    Suddenly, there was a short scream coming from another part of the house. Carol heard it and smiled. Something was happening in her mother’s room and she knew exactly what it was. Katie couldn’t hear it because of her continued coughing.

    While Katie struggled to compose herself, Carol grabbed the long phallus and aimed it at her own mouth. She collected the remaining sperm, spilling almost nothing.

    “I am sorry. The sperm hit the back of my throat and I was not ready for it. It went in the wrong pipe,” Katie was embarrassed that she couldn’t swallow but Carol reassured her.

    “Don’t worry. The same thing happened to me once. The good news is that the podont is not done with us.”

    The podont looked down at the girls with excitement. He knew that the night was just beginning and he was ready to deliver.

    “He isn’t? He came twice already,” Katie said.

    Carol moved over to the bed and Katie followed her. Katie thought that her cousin was going to blow the beast again but then she saw her laying back on the edge and spreading her legs.

    “No way that thing is going to fit inside of you. He is going to split you in half,” Katie exclaimed.

    “It will and he won’t. Like I said, I have done this before.”

    The creature took short steps forward, hoping that the female would guide his cock to the right spot.

    Katie heard a squishy sound as the fat member penetrated Carol’s body. Then the sound was overshadowed by Carol’s loud moan. It was incredible enough that the huge cock fit inside of the woman’s tight pussy, but as the podont walked closer, the phallus kept plunging deeper until most of it was hidden from Katie’s view. She couldn’t believe it.

    “It is in! It’s all in!!” Katie yelled with amazement.

    The creature’s legs bumped on the bed’s frame and he stopped moving forward. This was not a coincidence. Carol had done this quite a few times and she had calculated it with precision. The massive cock was as deep as humanly possible, but she didn’t have to worry about being stabbed to death and she could enjoy the mating to the fullest.

    Meanwhile, Katie’s hand unconsciously wandered between her legs and rubbed her pussy with slow movements of her middle finger. How can this be possible? Carol is taking most of the podont’s cock!

    A while later, the beast was picking up speed. He was thrusting his hips twice as fast, making Carol’s body swing back and forth with the same pace.

    Katie could actually see the creature’s cock moving within her cousin’s body as Carol’s skin bulged here and there. It was the hottest thing she had ever seen and she was right there, a few centimeters from the odd couple. Her hand was moving much faster now, rubbing her clitoris with eagerness. She wanted to cum at the same time as the beast.

    And judging by his sounds, the podont’s climax was just seconds away.

    The creature stopped moving for an instant, then after a forceful jolt, he released a huge load of cum into Carol’s womb. The excited woman felt the hot fluid filling her cavity and this was enough to send her over the edge. Carol arched her back violently and screamed in bliss. Anybody would be able to hear her from around the house but she couldn’t care less, nor could Katie, who was rubbing her pussy as fast as she could trying to match the others’ orgasms.

    She is cumming!! Carol is cumming while the beast ejaculates inside of her!! I am cumming too… ugh!

    A second later, everyone in the room was in the midst of climax. Katie threw her head back and moaned softly while she pictured herself being ravished by a podont, with his cock buried to the hilt in her pussy and discharging a bucket of cum inside of her womb. She was not brave enough to do it but she could certainly dream about it, especially with her cousin in that exact situation at this very moment.

    This was the best orgasm Katie had ever experienced and she was only touching herself.

    Image 023

    The podont finished ejaculating and stepped back. The amount of sperm accumulated in Carol’s bloating belly was evident. Katie moved closer to have a better view and couldn’t avoid expressing her astonishment.

    “Wow!! You are really stuffed with the podont’s cum.”

    “I think I can fit more inside of me. I’ll show you.”

    Carol turned on her stomach and dragged herself backwards. She knew that she could take more cock in her ass than in her pussy and she wanted to make sure that the podont fucked her as deep as possible. The creature got the message and moved into position one more time.

    “Are going to take it in the ass? It is going to hurt.” Katie said while she walked around the bed and leaned forward to have a better view. The podont’s cock a few centimeters from Carol’s anus.

    “It won’t. You will understand soon enough.”

    Katie wondered what Carol meant by that, but she forgot about it the moment she saw the large cock thrusting forward and penetrating Carol’s ass. The beast was not gentle or slow but the aroused woman moaned in utter bliss nonetheless. Katie’s pussy stirred again.

    The fat appendage pushed Carol’s insides apart, taking over her body and taking over her self control. She loved being so helplessly possessed.

    The mating lasted longer than before. Katie stood nearby the entire session, immobile and mesmerized, watching the incredible scene. Even though she wasn’t masturbating this time, her pussy was dripping lubrication fluids to the floor between her feet.

    As usual, the podont increased the pace gradually until he couldn’t move any faster. Then, after a short, loud growl, he discharged his load of sperm inside Carol’s body.

    “Yes!! Fill me with your cum! Give me all you have!!” Carol screamed.

    He is cumming a forth time. This is unbelievable. No wonder Carol chose him to be her mate. Katie thought.

    Despite the girth of the massive cock, the sperm started leaking between the rough grayish skin of the beast and Carol’s tight anal cavity.

    “I think you are full. The sperm is coming out,” Katie said.

    But neither Carol nor the beast were listening since they were both lost in bliss. After almost one minute of non-stop ejaculation, the sticky sperm began to flow out of the woman’s mouth. Katie was astounded. She assumed that it was the sperm that Carol swallowed earlier and the pressure of the podont’s cock was pushing it out, but she couldn’t be sure.

    Is she so full of cum that it is coming out of her mouth?! No way!

    At last, the sex session was over. Carol cleaned her face and stood up. Her belly was bloating even larger and now it was time to feed the fungus.

    “I told you that I could take more cum inside of me. Look at my belly!” Carol said proudly.

    “You were right. You look like a pregnant woman. I can’t believe you just let him fuck you in the ass. He is massive!”

    Carol had to make an excuse to leave the room for a while. She lied to her cousin and told her that she was going to the bathroom in the hallway. She didn’t know what was going on with her mother and her aunt so she told Katie to stay in the room to prevent an unpleasant situation.

    “And what about him?” Katie asked, pointing at the beast.

    “Don’t worry. He is done for today. He will fall asleep in a minute.”

    “I have something else I want to show you, so wait for me here, ok?”

    “What? There’s more? I can see you have been busy my dear cousin.”

    The rest of the house was very quiet and that could only mean one thing. Carol was going to her mother’s bedroom to corroborate it.

    ***

    Meanwhile, outside the house, Leila was leading David to the far side of the hangar. She told him that she wanted to share a secret and David followed her with enthusiasm.

    In the previous years, David had always considered his younger cousin a bit immature and he avoided her when possible. But Leila was not a little girl anymore. She had become a curvaceous young woman. At the very least, he could enjoy looking at that sexy body for a few minutes.

    “I think we are far enough Leila. What is this big secret that you want to tell me?” David asked.

    “Step over here and I’ll tell you.”

    David was astounded when Leila turned around, went down to her knees and opened the fly of his pants.

    “My secret is that I have become the best cock-sucker in the galaxy. Do you want me to show you?”

    “What?!! Leila.. don’t! What are you doing? Somebody is going to see us.”

    “Nobody ever comes back here,” Leila said, “We can do whatever we want. And I want to do it with you.”

    Despite the awkward situation, David immediately felt his cock getting hard. For some reason, he had been feeling hornier than usual since he arrived at the farm.

    Leila pulled her cousin’s cock out of his pants and when she leaned forward to lick the tip, it was already fully erect. She was certain that David, being a male, would not be able to resist her sexual advances. Just like any other male creature on the farm.

    “Are you sure about this?” David insisted.

    “Absolutely sure. I want you to cum all the way down my throat.”

    Without saying another word, Leila wrapped her lips around the phallus and swallowed it whole. The constantly aroused woman had sucked so many large cocks in the last few weeks that her gag reflex was completely gone. She moved her head forward until her nose was touching her cousin’s pelvis, then pulled back a little, and pushed forward again.

    David was in heaven. He couldn’t believe what Leila was doing. He could feel her tight lips, her agile tongue and her constricting throat working on his cock with true expertise. Leila didn’t lie. She was in fact the best cock-sucker in the galaxy.

    Leila bobbed her head back and forth with tenacious determination. She wanted David’s cum inside of her belly as soon as possible.

    The reward for her effort came quickly. David couldn’t last more than five minutes before ejaculating down his cousin’s throat.

    Leila felt David’s cock pulsating, then the warmth of his sperm filling up her belly. She climaxed instantly from the sheer pleasure of collecting more food for her master.

    Leila cleaned the remnants of sperm from her face and looked sensually at David. One ejaculation was not enough. Her cousin was young and she knew that he could handle at least three more. And she was right. David didn’t lose his erection after climaxing and he was ready for another round.

    “That was truly the best blow job ever,” David said.

    “I told you. I have your cum in my belly, now I want it in my pussy.”

    “Damn! When did you become this sex goddess?”

    After removing her shorts and her top, Leila turned around and bent over, offering her body to David. David also removed his clothing and stepped forward, touching Leila’s pussy lips with the tip of his phallus.

    “You are so fucking hot! Are you ready?” David said.

    “Yes! Shove your cock in my pussy. Cum inside of me again.”

    He could hardly believe this was happening. Just his morning he was expecting an extremely boring weekend and now he was fucking Leila! He was fucking his cousin!

    “Your pussy is so tight. This is awesome!”

    “Fuck me! Fuck me hard!!”

    He rammed his hips against Leila’s rear end with insane eagerness and Leila tightened her vaginal muscles in response, milking him for all he was worth.

    David’s cock was not nearly as big is the ones that Leila had enjoyed lately but she felt enormous pleasure nonetheless. Maybe it was the naughtiness of the situation, or maybe it was because she was programmed to enjoy any sexual encounter regardless of the size or species of her partners. The only thing that truly mattered was getting more cum inside of her.

    She is making me cum again!! Not so fast… ughh.

    A couple of minutes later, Leila achieved her goal. David grabbed her hips tightly and lifted her off the ground while he ejaculated. His balls twitched over and over, releasing a big load of cum even though this was his second time.

    And just like before, Leila came at the same time he did. It was a reflex embedded in her brain. She felt pleasure providing pleasure. This served as the best incentive to give her partners orgasms, and therefore obtain their precious sperm.

    As soon as David was done, Leila laid on the ground and gestured for him to jump on top of her. If David had more cum to spare, she was going to take it.

    David, breathing fast and little woozy, looked down at her with passion in his eyes. His cousin wanted more and he would not refuse an offer like that.

    “Again?” David asked.

    “Yes, give me more.”

    Meanwhile, Katie was still in Carol’s room. She was looking out the window and she could see part of the hangar from there. Katie noticed the shadow of somebody moving around near the far end. The podont was a couple of meters away, fast asleep, gathering strength for the next mating session.

    What is taking Carol so long? I think there is someone by the hangar. Maybe it is her. I’ll take a look.

    David knelt between Leila’s legs and aimed his phallus at her vaginal entrance. Everything that was happening felt like a dream. They were fucking in plain view and he knew that her mother or his could catch them doing it. That would have terrible consequences, but he just couldn’t stop himself. It was not only that his cousin was hot, but there was something else. Something in the air, like pheromones, that was driving him insane.

    “I am going to fuck you harder than anyone you have fucked before.”

    “That’s exactly what I want! I am all yours.”

    Katie couldn’t believe her own eyes when she turned the corner of the hangar and saw David and Leila laying on the ground, having sex out in the open like farm animals. David was smashing his pelvis against Leila’s with all his might, and for an instant, Katie thought with terror that his brother was forcing himself on Leila. But then she saw her cousin pulling David closer and spreading her legs wider. She was taking his blows with obvious pleasure.

    What the fuck?!! David is fucking Leila!! How? Why?

    Katie didn’t know what to do. Her first impulse was to intervene and stop this madness but then she hesitated. How could she judge her brother and cousin if she just sucked a podont’s cock? Katie just stood there, astounded, and watched the startling scene.

    Leila stared lustily into David’s eyes. Since she was little, she had a crush on her older cousin, but she always knew that doing anything with him was just a fantasy. Not only because they were related but also because in the past, she barely had the nerve to talk to him.

    Her new master, the fungus, changed everything. She was certain that her female scent made her irresistible to any male. Her confidence was limitless and her inhibitions were completely gone. Now she was a sex machine with the single purpose of collecting cum and feeding her master. She loved it.

    Katie had mixed feelings about seeing her brother and Leila having sex. She was still excited by her actions with Carol and the podont. Watching a young couple fucking was increasing her arousal even more. But these two were taking things too far. They were family!

    It seems that Carol is not the only sex maniac on the farm. No way that David convinced Leila to fuck him. It is more likely that she convinced him.

    But it was evident that David and Leila couldn’t care less about being related. David increased the tempo and started groaning louder, matching his cousin’s moans. He was about to cum for a third time.

    Katie watched David shove his cock in to the hilt, pause for a second, then shudder in short, intermittent spasms. It wasn’t difficult to guess that he was discharging his semen inside Leila’s cavity.

    Leila’s eyes rolled back in sheer pleasure as she also convulsed in bliss. The couple was climaxing simultaneously! Even though these two shouldn’t be having sex, the scene was pretty hot. Katie felt her pussy stir beneath her skirt.

    ***

    Katie had no idea that Carol was less than twenty meters away, inside the hangar. She was kneeling on top of the fungus, getting ready to feed her master. The creature had grown a lot since it came out from Leila’s womb in the form of a seed. It extended across the ground for several meters and all its tentacles were longer and thicker. Consequently, it needed more food, more frequently. This presented no problem to Carol and Leila, who lived for the sole purpose of feeding him.

    “Hello Master. I bring more food for you,” Carol said proudly, “My belly is full with podont’s cum. One of your favorites.”

    Carol crawled closer to the largest and tallest opening of the fungus as one of the feeding tentacles emerged. Another one, the “holding” kind, was already circling around the young woman’s body. The creature was fully aware that Carol belonged to him completely and she didn’t need to be restrained anymore. The only use of its extra tentacles was to provide the female with additional mind-bending pleasure. She certainly deserved it.

    While the feeding tentacle slithered between Carol’s thighs, smelling her cavities, the other one penetrated her pussy without any warning or foreplay whatsoever. Carol screamed in bliss, the same way she had done hundreds of times before in the past few weeks. The appendage was thick and rugged, perfect for maximum stimulation. It couldn’t go very deep at the moment because her womb was full with cum, but it didn’t have to. She would reach climax in no time anyway.

    With the first tentacle pumping frantically in and out of her pussy, Carol still had enough self-control to guide the feeding tentacle to her anal entrance. She was expecting to have one tentacle in each hole of her body and she couldn’t wait for it.

    “Fuck me in the ass too. Take everything from me!”

    The oily feeding tentacle penetrated easily into her ass, eliciting another scream of pleasure from the aroused woman.

    Carol felt it going deeper and deeper until she wondered if the creature was reaching for the cum in her stomach using her back entrance and not her mouth, like he used to do. Her heart jolted as she thought about it, but she believed it was impossible.

    “Yes!! Fuck me deeper! Shove another tentacle in my mouth!!”

    After a few minutes, Carol was on the verge of her first climax. She usually reached five or six orgasms during each feeding session. The excited woman could feel her belly slowly flattening and this filled her with joy and amazement. Her master was doing it! He was extracting his food from her belly by penetrating her ass. It was the greatest sensation ever.

    Suddenly, Carol felt something coming up her esophagus and she immediately realized what it was. Her heart jolted hard and her pussy jolted harder. Could this be happening? Could the tentacle pass all the way through her body?!

    The answer to her question emerged promptly between her lips, but Carol had no time to think about it because her orgasm came down on her like a freight train. The woman’s eyes rolled back into her skull while her entire body shuddered without control.

    Her pussy was gushing all over the churning tentacle but she was not aware of it.

    After a couple of minutes of mindless, orgasmic bliss, Carol plunged face forward onto the fungus’s surface. Both tentacles remained plugged into her pussy and ass, the latter one deeply enough that it still protruded from her mouth.

    Carol was barely aware of what was happening. The only thing she registered was that her orgasm was still going. It was the longest and strongest ever. She was not going to climax five times today; one orgasm of this magnitude was more than enough.

    Carol felt the tentacle in her pussy being pulled out, but she knew that it was going to be replaced immediately by another one. There was sperm in her womb that needed to be sucked out. She was right on the edge of consciousness but held on just long enough to feel that new tentacle penetrating her pussy.

    When it did, Carol’s climax reignited and that was it. Her mind blacked out completely, leaving her frail body at the mercy of her master.

    The fungus, oblivious to Carol’s state of mind, penetrated into her womb and began sucking the sperm through the hollow tube of the tentacle.

    ***

    Meanwhile, outside the hangar, Leila and David stood up. Katie hid quickly behind a wall and started to silently walk away, but then she heard Leila telling David to sit on the stairs so she could ride on top of him. Katie came back to see more of the sexy show.

    “Are you going to give me more cum?” Leila asked.

    “I… I’ll try.” David wasn’t sure if he was up for it again, but he was certainly going to try.

    These horny lovebirds are going to do it again. This is totally wrong, but it is kind of exciting too! Katie thought.

    Leila lowered her body until David’s phallus touched her pussy lips. She was aware that the amount of sperm she was collecting from her cousin was small compared to the farm animals, but this didn’t diminish her excitement. Any source of cum was welcome, and the fact that she had a crush on David in the past only made things better.

    “I’m going to shove your entire cock inside of me,” Leila said.

    Wow! Leila has become quite a slut. And she developed a rocking body. Katie thought.

    Leila didn’t waste any time, and an instant later she was bouncing up and down on David’s penis.

    “Your cock feels so good!”

    My dick is starting to hurt. Leila is insatiable.

    Katie, noticing that the couple was facing away from her, moved even closer. She could hear the squelching sound of her cousin’s pussy as it swallowed her brother’s entire phallus.

    Ten minutes later, Katie had repositioned herself behind the couple, exactly at the right angle to see David’s cock going in and out of Leila. She was now on her knees, one hand on her breast and the other beneath her skirt, rubbing her pussy.

    I am getting so fucking horny.

    Leila’s cries of pleasure totally overshadowed Katie’s soft moans as she increased the pace, close to reaching another climax.

    Katie was completely in the open right now, and if for any reason David or Leila turned theirs heads, they would see her blatantly rubbing her pussy, watching them have sex. But this risk made things more arousing.

    I didn’t know that David had such a big cock. But compared with the podont’s… not so much.

    Katie was beginning to understand that there was something about the farm that made everything exciting. At first she thought that it was her own natural libido, but now she suspected that there was something else. She just couldn’t tell what it was.

    After several minutes of wild pounding, Leila’s legs started to shiver out of control announcing her imminent orgasm. She let herself fall onto her cousin’s cock one last time and then she exploded in bliss. Her arms and legs stretched out and trembled rapidly as her eyes rolled back until they turned completely white.

    This time she climaxed first and David followed. Leila’s twitching pussy was more than he could handle and he ejaculated inside his cousin’s body a forth time!

    When the exhausting but satisfying experience was over, David rested his back on the steps and Leila rested on his chest. Not that they had any other choice since they both were barely conscious.

    I wonder if Leila is fucking the podonts too. She seems horny enough. Katie wondered.

    Now that the show was over, Katie stood up and started walking away. She hadn’t finished herself off, but figured that she could do it later. She didn’t want to risk making too much noise if she reached climax. Although, judging by the state of David and Leila, Katie might be able to scream her lungs out in bliss and they wouldn’t notice anyway.

    ***

    Inside the hangar, after Carol’s body was entirely drained, all the tentacles retreated back into the creature’s body. She laid still for twenty minutes before recovering. She sat beside the fungus’s main hole thinking about what just happened. She remembered the tip of the feeding tentacle emerging from her mouth, but everything after that was a blur. Her orgasm had been so overwhelming, so magnificent. She had to do this again as soon as possible.

    “You really blew my mind this time, my darling. I didn’t think it was possible to do what we did. I love you more than ever.”

    Katie turned the corner of the hangar and found Carol closing the large door. Katie approached her and made it clear that she was upset for being ditched back in the house.

    “Hey! Where were you?! I waited in your room and you never came back. What are doing out here?”

    “Katie! I am sorry. I had to run an errand and it took longer than expected. But I’ll make it up to you right now. Do want to see something really cool?”

    “Of course. I just saw something really cool too… or weird. Want to guess who was banging behind the hangar?”

    “I know. It was my sister, right? She fucks everything that moves.”

    “Yes, it was Leila… with David!! Those incestuous bastards.”

    ***

    Recovering quickly, Leila stood up and put her shorts back on. David was still tired but he didn’t want to appear weak so he did the same.

    “This was the best fuck of my life. I can’t believe you made me ejaculate four times.”

    “Of course it was. And we’ll do it again very soon.”

    “Awesome! So, what should we do now?”

    “Let’s go back to the house and see what our moms are doing.” Leila said.

    “Sure, why not. But as soon as we recover, we’ll do it again right?”

    Leila had a pretty good idea of what was going on with her mother and her aunt. It was time to show David the real reason for their visit.

    The house was completely silent and David thought it was a bit unusual, since his mother was not a particularly quiet person. They stood right outside Susan’s bedroom, ready to go in.

    “Wait, aren’t you going to wear a top or something? Our mothers might become suspicious about what we were doing,” David said, looking at Leila just wearing her bra.

    “Don’t worry about it,” Leila responded, “I walk around the house in my bra all the time.”

    As they stepped in, David opened his eyes wide trying to understand what he was seeing. His mother was completely naked, except for her boots, sitting on top of some weird fungus that extended across the bedroom floor. Several tentacles waved around Miriam’s body, and one was attached to each side of her head. His aunt Susan was kneeling behind her, looking back at him with an expressionless face.

    “What the fuck?! Mom!! What is happening?!!” David screamed.

    “Hi Mom! David is here,” Leila said calmly.

    David started to run towards his mother with the intention of pulling her away from the tentacle monster, but before he took the second step, he felt a sharp pain on his neck and the room around him became blurry. The creature had been waiting for them and it had the poison dart ready and aiming at the door. David was unconscious before he hit the ground.

    Neither Leila nor her mother made a single move, knowing that the situation was under control. David presented no danger to the Master.

    “Hello Leila. Want to join us?” Susan said.

    Leila walked past David’s inert body and approached the fungus. She noticed that her aunt Miriam was in the middle of being reprogrammed, completely oblivious to everything except that wonderful sensation between her ears and an even more powerful feeling between her legs.

    “Did you have any trouble?” Leila asked.

    “Not at all,” Susan responded, “She has been very cooperative. After she was sedated, she even removed some of her clothes herself.”

    Susan rubbed her clitoris while she watched her sister’s conversion into a fungus feeder. She felt no remorse or guilt from doing this. On the contrary, she believed that she was doing Miriam a favor, introducing her to a life of never-ending pleasure.

    Since Leila and Carol had their own master to attend to, Susan had been struggling to keep up with her master’s growing needs the last couple of weeks. But now, with the help of her sister, they should be able to provide all the food he needed and more.

    “It is like she was born to do this,” Susan added, “She reached her first climax almost instantly and she has had so many more already. In fact, I think she is about to cum again right now.”

    Susan was right. Miriam’s entire body started to jerk violently as another orgasm exploded within her loins. Her vaginal muscles twitched so hard that her pussy gushed even with a fat tentacle buried deep inside.

    “Wow! He is really fucking her deep. I know how it feels aunty. Just enjoy the ride,” Leila whispered to her unresponsive aunt.

    Leila walked over to David wondering what they should do with him. Since he was a male, maybe the master didn’t have a use for him, but they couldn’t let him go away and alert the authorities. Something had to be done.

    “What should we do with David? He has a nice cock but his sperm reserves are scarce.” Leila asked.

    “Take his clothes off and drag him closer. My master will decide what to do,” Susan answered.

    When Miriam heard David’s name, she whispered something inaudible and then climaxed again.

    ***

    Outside the farm’s perimeter, Carol was leading Katie to a place she called the maggot’s lair, for obvious reasons. There were plenty of rock formations that served as refuge for dozens of giant maggots. Carol didn’t know if they were dangerous when she first discovered them, but that didn’t stop her from lying on the ground and waiting for a reaction. Much to her delight, they did the same thing as all the other creatures on this planet. They mounted Carol and fucked her brains out.

    “God! How did you find this place? It is so weird,” Katie said.

    “There he is! I present to you… the Giant Maggot!” Carol exclaimed.

    The creature guarding the entrance of a small cave saw the two intruders getting closer and prepared for battle. But then it detected the pheromones emanating from Carol’s body and changed its attitude. It slowly glided forward and approached the female. Carol was already on the ground with her legs wide apart, waiting for him.

    “Holly crap! It is huge! Isn’t it dangerous?” Katie asked worriedly.

    “Not if we let them follow their instincts. Do you know what that is?”

    “Let me guess. They want to fuck?”

    “You are absolutely right.”

    The creature slithered over Carol’s crotch and climbed on top of her. It was heavy, but not enough to crush the slim woman underneath. Carol’s pussy was dripping wet, twitching continuously, anticipating what was coming next.

    “Oh God! It is mounting you!”

    “There is no information in the species catalog about these giant maggots,” Carol said, “But I have discovered the most important thing about them… They have big cocks and tons of sperm!”

    Carol moaned when she felt the phallus of the creature entering her tight pussy. Unlike the cold outer skin of the maggot, its cock was warm, almost hot, and it felt wonderful.

    Holy shit! It is fucking her!!

    Katie watched attentively, envisioning a snake-like cock penetrating her cousin. She wondered how big it was. How hard. How deep. Katie’s pussy twitched.

    The maggot extruded its phallus until it reached the bottom of Carol’s vaginal cavity. Then it moved the tip around, finding her cervix and penetrating deeper into the woman’s womb.

    Carol screamed loudly from overwhelming pleasure and this startled Katie for a moment, but then she realized that Carol was enjoying this fuck as much as she did the one from the podont. This was so incredible.

    “Oh my God! Are you okay?”

    Whilst feeling utter bliss, Carol remembered that Katie was there and she had a plan for her. She did her best to push the wonderful sensations aside for a moment and spoke to her cousin…

    “You must try this, Katie. It is going to be the best experience of your life. I am sure of it.”

    “I… I don’t know. What if their cocks are too big for me? What if they hurt me?”

    “Their cocks are not as hard or as big as the podont’s. Their size is just perfect.”

    While they talked, Katie could hear squelching sounds coming from Carol’s crotch, and occasionally her cousin’s eyes rolled back from pleasure. She could feel a drop of her own juices sliding down her inner thigh. Nonetheless, Katie was very apprehensive about letting these giant maggots fuck her, even though her cousin was doing it and enjoying it greatly.

    “I don’t think I am as bold as you are. I am afraid.”

    While Katie made a decision, Carol decided to try another trick to convince her cousin. She grabbed the bulk of her sex partner and used all her strength to turn him over until she was on top. She was careful that the creature’s cock remained in her pussy the whole time.

    “Nonsense. You know you want this. Take a look at my lover’s cock. You’ll see that it is not too big.”

    Katie walked around Carol and saw the maggot’s cock projecting from its lower abdomen and entering Carol’s pussy. Her cousin was right. The creature’s phallus was not as big as the podont’s. She pictured that cock pumping in and out of her body and her cunt twitched again.

    Carol wasn’t lying. The size of this maggot’s cock is perfect.

    “Can you see it? It feels so freaking good.”

    Meanwhile, Katie saw two more maggots approaching. One of them reached the mating couple and started climbing on top of Carol’s back.

    “Wow! This one wants to fuck you too!”

    “Yes! Move on top of me. You can fuck my ass!” Carol said. She wasn’t planning for this when she rolled over, but she certainly welcomed a second sex partner.

    The creature quickly found Carol’s anal entrance and penetrated her. The flexible appendage entered slowly as the maggot dragged its body forward.

    Carol wondered why she had never tried this before. If one cock in her body felt good, two of them felt fucking amazing.

    “Ahhg! This feels so good!”

    When Carol discovered these creatures, she soon found out that when mating, they didn’t move their cocks back and forth like other creatures. At least not fast enough. They compensated for this by trashing their appendages in every direction within her cavities and expanding their girth at will. It was a heavenly experience.

    A cool breeze flowed under Katie’s skirt, making her wetness more than evident, and pulled her out of her voyeuristic reverie. The aroused young woman had made up her mind. She was going to do it.

    “Okay. I’m in! Get ready for me, big fellow.” Katie wanted to pretend that she had a choice, but in fact she was so horny that she didn’t have any choice at all. She began to remove her clothes.

    Leaving only her boots on, Katie laid on the ground and waited for the slow maggot to reach her. Her heart was beating fast from both fear and excitement.

    “You will not regret this. It is going to be the best fuck of your life,” Carol said reassuringly.

    “Oh my God! He is getting closer. He is so big.” Katie said with a trembling voice.

    As he reached Katie’s quivering body, the maggot was confused. The alluring pheromones were coming from Carol’s body but not from Katie’s. He hesitated for a moment, but then, recognizing that Katie was also a female and willing to mate, he started climbing on top of her.

    “I am doing this!! I am really doing this!” Katie said excitedly.

    Katie felt the bulky body of the creature rubbing against her clitoris as he dragged himself forward, and she almost climaxed right then and there.

    The astounded woman felt the weight of the creature crushing her pelvis and abdomen and her fear kicked back in. She tried pushing the giant maggot away but it was impossible. Then she tried to close her legs but she couldn’t do that either.

    “Shit! I can feel the tip of his cock poking at my pussy. I changed my mind. I don’t want to do this anymore. Get it off!”

    Katie’s protest was cut off in mid sentence. Her eyes opened wide when she felt the hot appendage stretching her inner walls! The maggot’s phallus found Katie’s vaginal entrance and glided forward. It penetrated the tight cavity slowly but steadily, and it wasn’t going to stop until it reached the bottom of the woman’s womb.

    Her mind was in overdrive while she processed her situation at this very moment. She was doing it. She was having sex with a wild creature. The maggot was fucking her!

    Then, Katie acknowledge something else. It felt good. Really good! Her fears had been completely unjustified. Carol had been right all along. The size of this creature’s phallus was perfect. Not too big, not too small.

    “It is in me! His cock is inside of me!!”

    The maggot churned its cock within the constricting cavity and pushed it a little deeper.

    Carol watched as her cousin changed her attitude in a matter of seconds, embracing the creature instead of pushing it away. She knew that Katie would be easily persuaded to mate with this planet’s wild fauna.

    “It feels good, doesn’t it?” Carol said, then she added, “Their cocks are bloating inside of me. I think they are going to cum!!”

    Carol knew that the maggots could ejaculate buckets of sperm and she was ready for it.

    Katie heard her cousin saying something but she couldn’t answer since her orgasm was exploding within her loins with full force. The woman’s legs shot straight out, trembling uncontrollably, while she tightened her arms around the maggot, making sure it wouldn’t go anywhere.

    “Ugh!! It is going deeper. I think I’m going to… agghhh!”

    Katie’s screams of unbelievable pleasure mixed with Carol’s moans and the squirting sounds of the creature’s sperm ejecting from the tiny hole at the tip of their cocks into the woman’s welcoming cavities.

    In the midst of climax, Katie felt her lover’s phallus getting bigger, right before a warm fluid spread within her womb. The maggot was cumming inside of her! Katie’s orgasm reignited, taking her to a level of elation unknown to her.

    One meter away, Carol began to feel the pressure of the monster’s semen accumulating inside of her. She wanted to keep as much as possible, but as she laid pinned between the bulk of the two maggots, it wasn’t going to be an easy task.

    With great effort, Carol lifted her upper body in such a way that her belly had room to grow.

    And it certainly did. Carol’s eyes rolled back as she reach climax from the sheer pleasure of collecting so much food for her master. The maggots’ sperm reserves were not even half way through, but the receiving female was reaching her limit. It was time to stop.

    Soon enough, the giant maggots were done. The one on top dismounted Carol’s body and began to crawl away.

    Carol turned her head and watched him leave. She was more than thankful for the lovely ravishing but she knew that the maggot couldn’t care less.

    “Thank you my darling. I’ll come back for more as soon as I feed my master, so don’t go too far.”

    Free to move without the weight on her back, Carol planted her feet on the ground and slowly lifted herself, letting the other long phallus slide out of her pussy. Her right hand was ready to prevent any sperm from leaking out of her vaginal cavity.

    “The same goes for you. I know you still have more cum for me. I wish I could fit it all inside.”

    Carol stood up, proud of her bulging belly, and approached Katie. The overwhelmed woman was lying immobile on the ground, catching her breath, while staring up to the sky. Her mate was also pulling away, revealing that Katie’s abdomen was also distended, although not as much as Carol’s.

    “Hey cuz. I can see you enjoyed the ravishing. You reached climax, right?” Carol asked.

    “Best… orgasm… ever,” Katie said gasping.

    Carol knelt and placed a hand on Katie’s belly. She imagined her Master feeding from both of them at the same time while they shivered in bliss. Carol’s pussy twitched hard.

    “Wow! Your belly is full of cum, just like mine. I am so proud of you.”

    “I have never cum so hard in my life. Thank you for bringing me here.”

    Knowing that they both still had room in their stomachs, Carol walked over to another approaching maggot and called for Katie’s help. Her cousin’s “training” was not yet complete and this was the perfect opportunity.

    “Katie, could you come over here? I need your help to roll him over.”

    “Roll him over? Are you going to mount that one too?”

    Katie lifted her torso, wondering what was going on. Her pussy was still tingling from her mind-blowing orgasm and she still felt exhausted, but she was curious.

    When the giant maggot was belly up, Carol had no problem getting his phallus to full erection. She explained to her cousin what she was planning to do, and surprisingly enough, Katie agreed without hesitation. To Katie, all of this was just a kinky game and she wanted to match Carol’s boldness.

    “I can’t believe I had a huge cock just like that inside of me. I also can’t believe that I am getting horny again.”

    “Okay cuz. I am going to make him cum and this time you will swallow all his sperm. Don’t back down like you did with the podont.”

    “I’ll try my best. I was not ready with the podont, but I will be this time.”

    Carol put the creature’s big cock in her mouth while stroking it as fast as she could. Katie watched, fascinated. The tingling in her pussy turned into a raging fire.

    A few minutes later, Carol felt the phallus enlarging. It jolted violently before the first gush of sperm inundated the woman’s throat.

    “Oh God! He is cumming! I am ready!”

    After gulping down a few mouthfuls of cum, Carol released the ejaculating phallus and passed it to her cousin. Katie was already in position and shoved it in her mouth. She started swallowing sperm as fast as she could, and this time she was able to control her gag reflex. But Katie quickly realized that it was flowing too fast and most of the fluid was spilling between her lips.

    Holy crap! It is so much cum!

    “That’s right, swallow it. If it comes too fast, shove the phallus deeper into your throat.”

    Katie felt Carol’s hand on the back of her head, and the next second she had the maggot’s cock buried deep within her throat. Her gag reflex kicked in, but once again, she was able to control it. She was doing it! She could feel the thick appendage pulsating within her gullet and the warmth of the creature’s sperm gushing directly into her belly. Katie’s pussy twitched hard while her eyes rolled back. She was climaxing!

    Carol could hear the squirting sounds of the sperm flowing into her cousin’s stomach while Katie’s entire body shuddered with violent spasms. As the seconds passed, Carol began to worry that Katie might choke to death while lost in orgasmic bliss.

    “My turn,” Carol said.

    She grabbed Katie’s ponytail and pulled her head back. When the appendage vacated the young woman’s mouth, sperm flew everywhere.

    Carol put the maggot’s phallus back into her own mouth and swallowed all of the remaining sperm that could fit into her already distended abdomen. Katie was still shivering from her dwindling climax, but she put a hand over her mouth nonetheless, trying to keep the sperm inside. Since Carol was very adamant about wasting sperm, Katie thought it was the right thing to do.

    A while later, both girls were leaving the maggot’s lair with bloated bellies and smiles of satisfaction on their faces.

    “I can’t believe I did it. I fucked a freaking wild creature. And I swallowed his cum. I feel so full that I think this will be my dinner.”

    “The surprises are not over yet. I have another waiting for you back home.”

    “You are kidding right? What can be more surprising that everything that has happened today?!”

    Katie had done it. She was a monster’s slut without even meeting her master yet.

    ***

    Back in Susan’s room, Miriam was waking up from her transforming trance. She felt horny as hell and she had an overpowering craving that she didn’t quite understand.

    “What happened? Where am I?” Miriam whispered.

    “Hi sis. Welcome back. You are in my room, with our master.” Susan responded.

    Miriam looked around and saw her son, David, lying naked on the bedroom floor. Then she noticed David’s completely erect cock and her pussy twitched so hard that her fluids gushed forcefully between her legs.

    “David! He is naked… and his cock is fully erect,” Miriam exclaimed.

    “Yes, Miriam. David’s cock is ready for you. He wants to give you his sperm.”

    The astounded woman was so aroused and confused that she didn’t acknowledge the tentacles attached to David’s ears, or the main bulk of the fungus that extended across the floor.

    Deep in the back of her mind, Miriam wanted to protect her son, but she couldn’t shake the image of herself humping that phallus until getting the precious sperm. Before she knew it, she was straddling David’s hips and lowering her body.

    “This is wrong… David is my son. But I want his cum. I need it…”

    “Don’t fight it, sis. You can’t resist a big phallus, regardless of who or what it belongs to. I’m telling you from experience,” Susan said.

    The moment she sat on David’s cock, Miriam fully understood that nothing in the world mattered more than feeding her master, and she had been changed completely for that purpose. Her entire body was hypersensitive, but particularly her pussy. She had never felt so good in her entire life.

    “Fuck him, sis!” Susan rubbed her clitoris furiously while she watched her sister fucking her nephew. She felt so proud for bringing another sperm collector into the fold. All of the family was coming together at her master’s service.

    A few meters away, on the bed, Leila was using one of her mother’s bedroom pets to her own advantage. She loved to mate with the caterbugs. Not only did they have enormous reserves of sperm, but their cocks were as big as a podont’s and flexible like a maggot’s. At this moment, the bulky creature was penetrating deep into her ass.

    “Yes! Like that! You are going to make me cum!” Leila said with a seductive voice.

    They both were on the verge of climax. Leila could feel the big appendage bloating within her loins and this meant only one thing; the caterbug was about to stuff her with cum. Her pussy twitched hard from utter joy.

    As expected, the first discharge of sperm was exceedingly abundant. It was immediately followed by a second and a third.

    “He is cumming!! He is filling me with my master’s food!”

    Leila’s pheromones were driving the creature to insane levels of arousal. Instead of a normal, limited ejaculation, he was going to expel all his reserves of sperm into this female, regardless of her tiny size.

    Miriam felt her son’s cock twitching, followed by the warmth of his sperm. She reached climax by the sheer sense of fulfillment. She was serving her purpose for the first time.

    David’s mind and body now belong to the fungus. But, contrary to the females, his function would not be as a sperm collector but as a dispenser. He was completely unaware that it was his mother’s pussy that constricted his cock so delightfully, though it wouldn’t make any difference if he knew. He ejaculated the largest load of cum in his life. From now on, this would be his only purpose.

    Meanwhile, the caterbug’s ejaculation quickly filled Leila’s bowels and reached her stomach. Leila was certain that the precious fluid was going to overflow from her like it had so many times before, and there was no way to stop this waste.

    “Oh shit! I am going to cum too and I won’t be able to hold it.”

    Reaching an orgasm meant losing control. She tightened her lips in a futile attempt to keep the sperm inside of her, but it was a lost battle.

    Susan realized what was going on with her daughter and told her sister about it. Miriam had proven her commitment to the fungus by fucking her own son, but this would be the definitive test.

    “There is more cum flowing out of Leila’s mouth. Are you going to let it go to waste?”

    “More cum!! I need more cum!” Miriam said desperately.

    The newest slave saw the abundant white, thick fluid and her pussy twitched several times. There was an irresistible craving to collect sperm that was deeply imprinted on her brain. It was a constant command that lingered in her mind and ruled over everything else.

    Miriam dislodged her son’s cock and crawled closer to Leila. She started to salivate as she watched the white sperm leaking from her niece’s mouth. She hesitated before moving forward but she couldn’t let all that food go to waste. It was obvious what she had to do.

    Leila was still in the midst of climax. She saw her aunt coming closer but was unaware that she had come to recover the leaking sperm.

    When Leila felt her aunt’s lips pressing against hers, she instinctively reached out and pulled her in, locking them together in a tight kiss. She had done this many times before with her sister and she knew that it was an effective method to make the most of every vast ejaculation.

    Certain that her sister was now a devoted servant of the fungus, Susan walk out of the room in search of another sperm provider.

    “When you are done with my pet, come find me outside. I’ll show you the best sources of sperm,” Susan said to her sister.

    Meanwhile, one of the feeding tentacles emerged from the creature’s opening and glided closer to Miriam. It could smell the presence of sperm and it was ready to feed. Without any warning, the fat appendage plunged deep inside Miriam’s ass, searching for food. Miriam jolted hard, letting out a muted grunt of astonishment. She had never been a fan of anal sex, but this time she felt no discomfort at all. In fact, it felt wonderful. Everything was wonderful. She began to understand what was waiting for her in the future: never ending bliss. She owed this to her master and she couldn’t be more thankful.

    Miriam felt the tentacle passing through her anus, penetrating deeper and deeper into her body. She felt as if she was becoming one with her master and this brought her closer to her second climax of the night.
    The creature didn’t care about Miriam’s feelings. It hadn’t found any food so far, but it could smell it inside the female’s body. It pushed the flexible tentacle even deeper. The fungus knew that Miriam could store food in other places and it was necessary to search them all.

    Miriam had swallowed so much cum already that her belly felt bloated. Then it started to flatten again and it took Miriam a second to comprehend what was going on. When she did, she exploded in the strongest orgasm of her life. Her master was feeding from her! She was serving her ultimate purpose!

    Once her stomach was empty, the tentacle didn’t pull back. It detected more sperm pouring from above and pushed forward. Miriam was still climaxing and didn’t know what was happening. She detached her mouth from Leila’s when she realized that something was climbing up her esophagus. Miriam couldn’t believe that her master was passing through her entire body. This was impossible! But more importantly, this was pure bliss!

    When the tentacle emerged from Miriam’s lips, her mind was totally blank from overwhelming, mind-blowing pleasure.

    The tentacle is coming out of my aunt’s mouth!

    Leila’s orgasm was already diminishing and she took notice of her aunt’s ordeal, but the situation didn’t surprise her. She was more interested in the tentacle waving right in front of her face. Her pussy jolted hard just thinking about the master sucking sperm out of her body at the same time it was being pumped in. There was only one problem with this scenario. This was not the master that she needed to feed.

    In any case, she didn’t have much choice in the matter. The tentacle found the real source of the sperm and plunged into Leila’s gaping mouth.

    The fungus in this room was a direct descendant from the fungus in the hangar, her true master. There shouldn’t be any problem with sharing.

    When this caterbug’s sperm reserves are depleted, I should find another one to compensate this loss and feed my own master.

    ***

    Carol decided it was time to show Katie the true purpose of her visit. It was the moment of truth. She led her cousin into the hangar and showed her the fungus.

    Katie had never seen anything like it. She wondered why a strange creature like that was sitting in the middle of the hangar.

    “Whoa! What is that?”

    “This is the only reason for my existence,” Carol responded.

    “What?!” Katie was confused by this answer.

    Carol was expecting a subduing dart to be shot directly into Katie’s neck, but that didn’t happen. Most likely, the fungus saw Katie as just another slave since her belly was full of cum. Carol had succeeded. She had spared her cousin from the shock and confusion of becoming a food collector, ready to fuck everything for sperm.

    “My only job is to fuck and collect sperm, then bring it to my master so he can feed from me.”

    “What are you talking about? Why would you do something like that?”

    “My master changed me and now the pleasure never stops. It is the most wonderful experience I have ever known.”

    Carol briefly explained to Katie the new purpose of her life. Katie was baffled after hearing her cousin’s story. She stood at a safe distance from the tentacles, trying to process everything that was happening. Then she saw a couple more appendages emerging from the mushy creature, right between Carol’s legs.

    “I don’t understand. Is this creature going to fuck you too?”

    “Yes. Now he is going to suck the maggot’s sperm out of my body and he is going to make me cum over and over. It feels so good.”

    Katie saw the tentacles penetrating Carol’s pussy and ass simultaneously. A moment later, her cousin’s belly started to deflate, and just as quickly, Carol’s eyes rolled back from an instant climax.

    Now everything makes sense. Carol thought, This creature is enticing Carol to fuck other creatures. But how? Why did Carol let this fungus thing fuck her in the first place? And why is she calling it her master?

    Despite her fear, Katie’s pussy twitched when she pictured herself standing like Carol, shivering in bliss with two tentacles plugged into her holes.

    A few minutes later, after it had sucked all the sperm out of Carol’s body, the creature retrieved its tentacles. The overwhelmed woman fell down to her knees still in the midst of ecstasy. As always, the physical pleasure of the penetration and the mental pleasure of serving her master combined to drive her all the way to heaven.

    Holy fuck! She is still climaxing!

    Katie was still standing in the same place, eyes wide open, uncertain about what to do. Those tentacles waving around, different from the ones that fucked Carol, looked very menacing, as if they wanted to grab her. She was torn between running away and telling her mother about this, or staying with Carol and letting those tentacles fuck her too. Should she let the creature make her cum as hard as her cousin was climaxing right now? When she thought about it, her pussy twitched again, harder this time. Her libido was in overdrive. The decision was already made.

    When Carol recovered, she stood up without saying a word and walked around her cousin. Then she embraced Katie from behind and whispered in her ear,

    “Now it is your turn. My master wants the sperm you are carrying in your womb.”

    “I… I’m not sure about this. Those tentacles look very big.”

    “It is going to feel wonderful. My master is going to make you cum like never before.”

    Katie offered a little resistance when Carol pushed her forward, but deep down, she wanted to get fucked. She needed that fat tentacle inside of her. She wanted to cum as hard as Carol did.

    Katie was not the only confused one in the room. The fungus, with its alien intelligence, couldn’t figure out the status of this new female. He could smell that the woman was bringing food for him, which meant that she was a food collector, but he could also sense her fear, which didn’t make sense.

    In any case, she presented no threat. The creature bent one of its feeding tentacles closer to Katie’s pussy and tightened the tip, getting ready for penetration.

    Oh my God! What the hell am I doing? Am I becoming this creature’s bitch?

    Katie felt the thick appendage spreading her nether lips and entering her vaginal cavity with ease. She knew at that very moment that she was going to reach climax in no time. Was it going to be as strong as Carol’s? That was yet to be seen. So far it felt so freaking good.

    “It is fucking me! The tentacle is fucking me!”

    Katie felt a strange mixture of pain and pleasure when the tip of the tentacle pierced into her womb and started sucking the sperm trapped inside. Her mind was in a turmoil of blissful confusion, and there was only one way her body could deal with these overwhelming sensations. She climaxed.

    “Yes… let him take you to heaven,” Carol whispered into Katie’s ear.

    Maybe her orgasm was not as strong as the one she felt with the giant maggot, but it definitely arrived faster. The build up towards this moment had been too unnerving, yet very arousing. Her emotions were right on the edge and she didn’t stand a chance of lasting more than a minute.

    Her shaking legs caved beneath her, and a moment later Katie was on the ground. With her belly sucked clean, the tentacle pulled out and waved between her legs. Carol knelt beside her.

    “It felt great, right? If you let him change you, the pleasure will multiply by a thousand.”

    “I came so fast… Let’s go back to house and rest for a while,” Katie pleaded.

    “Okay, let’s see what our mothers are doing,” Carol responded.

    Katie pretended that she didn’t hear her cousin’s suggestion about letting the creature change her. Change her how? She was still frightened about this whole master-slave situation, but every orgasm she enjoyed helped to keep her fear in check.

    ***

    A moment later, Katie and Carol were entering Susan’s bedroom and Katie couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Her mother was naked! But worse than that, another creature, identical to the one in the hangar, was fucking Miriam in the ass. Leila was also there, lying face down on the bed, with a caterbug on top. It was a monster-girl orgy and Katie’s mother was participating. There was sperm all over. How was this possible?!

    “Mom!! What are you doing?!” Katie screamed.

    David was also in the room. He was standing against the side wall, totally nude and doing nothing. He had a stupid look on his face and a full erection. Carol noticed his hard cock and approached him.

    When Katie took a closer look, her heart skipped a bit. In addition to the fat tentacle penetrating her mother’s ass, there was a smaller one joining Miriam’s mouth with Leila’s. Miriam’s eyes were completely rolled up in her head as if she were passing out.

    What the hell is going on?! Is that tentacle… no way! Katie thought about the possibility of both tentacles being part of the same appendage, but that couldn’t be.

    Then Katie saw the tentacle gliding out of Leila’s mouth and back into her mother’s gullet. The impossible was coming true. The fat tentacle was penetrating her mother’s ass and passing thought her entire body until it protruded from her mouth.

    “Hi Katie. Want to join us? Your mother has been climaxing non-stop for the last five minutes,” Leila said.

    Katie’s heart was beating out of her chest. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The tentacle was churning aimlessly between Miriam’s lips as if searching for something. The whole scene was so bizarre and scary. Then, Katie considered Leila’s comment and her pussy twitched hard one more time.

    Katie had seen enough and she had to get out of there. Not just out of the room but away from the farm. She stood up and started walking calmly towards the door, pretending that everything was fine.

    I have to pretend that everything is cool. I need to get out of here now.

    Carol was on her knees blowing David’s cock and paid no attention to Katie walking by.

    Katie glanced at David’s erect phallus and her pussy jolted again. She wondered why she couldn’t control these arousing impulses in the middle of this terrible situation.

    The scared young woman entered Carol’s room and sat on the bed, considering her options. There was no doubt that her mother and David had been changed by the creature; whatever that meant. They had become slaves like Carol.

    I need to stop this madness. I don’t want to become a sperm-craving slave… having orgasms day in and day out.

    She couldn’t fly the space transport by herself so her only option was to call the authorities. The problem was that it would take a couple of days before any kind of help could arrive to this faraway planet.

    Katie couldn’t shake the image of her mother’s face, with her eyes rolled back in unbearable bliss and the tentacle coming out of her mouth, swinging in the air. At this moment, Katie realized that her pussy was dripping wet and she felt horny as hell.

    What is wrong with me? I am so horny! She scolded herself for getting aroused in such a freakish situation, but she couldn’t stop herself.

    The podont’s pushing hand woke Katie out her reverie. She hadn’t noticed the presence of this massive beast until this moment. The startled woman gasped and looked up at him. She talked to the podont as if he could understand her. At least she was not alone.

    “Hi, I forgot that you were here.”

    The podont had only one interest. When Katie fell backwards on the mattress, being pushed by the creature, she glanced at the his huge cock, fully erect and ready for action.

    Katie suspected the podont’s intentions and her heart jolted at the same time as her pussy. The last time she saw this monster’s large phallus, she believed it was impossible to fit it into her tight vaginal cavity. Now she was not so sure. The tentacle that fucked her in the hangar had almost the same girth and it made her cum so delightfully.

    “God! You want to fuck me, right? But your cock is so big.”

    The podont didn’t move very fast and Katie could still run away if she wanted to.

    For the next few seconds, Katie struggled to make a decision about what to do. But before she knew it, she was spreading her legs wide apart. For an instant, Katie wondered if she was already a slave and she didn’t know it. Had she always been this horny, capable of fucking massive farm animals? Or was there something else making her do this? At this moment, it made no difference to her.

    “Go ahead! Fuck me! Make me yours!”

    Katie stopped thinking about her mother or anything that was going on in the other room. She only focused on the huge cock moving forward while her pussy gushed abundantly.

    But as soon as the enormous cock spread her pussy lips wide apart, stretching her to the limit, Katie had second thoughts again. She felt pleasure that quickly turned into pain, then into pleasure again. The astounded woman was very confused and very excited. It was too late to back down though. The podont was inside of her and she wasn’t going anywhere until he was done.

    Suddenly, Katie realized that she was too close to the edge of the bed and the creature still had a lot room to move forward. A moment later, the podont’s massive phallus was penetrating impossibly deep into the woman’s womb. Katie screamed, pleading for him to stop, but at the same time she spread her legs wider apart and made no effort to push him away.

    “Not too deep!!!”

    The podont began to sway his hips back and forth, increasingly faster. Moments later, the pain Katie felt at the beginning started to fade away, only leaving room for pleasure – unbelievable mind-blowing pleasure that the amazed woman couldn’t quite understand.

    The creature’s phallus was so deep inside of Katie that he lifted her ass cheeks off the mattress and kept her body suspended. Every time he smashed forward, a bump formed on the woman’s belly, almost as high up as her chest. Katie tried to move her hips to match his rhythm, but she was so overwhelmed that she couldn’t coordinate any movement.

    The overwhelmed woman felt the creature’s huge cock pulsating inside of her pussy, then warm fluid rushed into her tight cavity. She pictured a bucket of cum being pumped inside of her womb and she climaxed instantly.

    Carol walked into the room at the exact moment this was happening, and her heart was filled with the joy seeing her cousin surrendering to her beastly sexual cravings.

    “I knew it! You wanted to fuck the podont all by yourself. You are a very naughty girl, Katie.” Carol said.

    Carol knelt beside the bed and extended an arm to touch Katie’s belly. Not only could she feel her abdomen enlarging, but she also could hear the sperm squelching within her cousin’s cavity. It was so exhilarating.

    “I can feel your belly growing. You are getting so much cum!”

    In contrast of Carol’s calmness, Katie’s arms moved spasmodically and completely out of control. Her climax was in full gear.

    A couple of minutes later, the podont was done for the moment and moved back, retrieving his large phallus from the tiny female.

    Katie was still twitching wildly over the bed, trying to deal with her mind-shattering orgasm and doing her best to remain conscious.

    “Tighten your pussy, Katie. The sperm is leaking out!” Carol saw with disappointment that much of the sperm was leaking out of her cousin’s gaping pussy.

    As the podont moved further back, Carol jumped between Katie’s legs and opened her mouth wide with the intention of catching the precious fluid that was being expelled because of her cousin’s orgasmic contractions.

    I need to stop this wastefulness. Katie hasn’t learned how to keep the sperm inside of her yet.

    Katie could feel her belly bloating with cum and the hot fluid squirting out of her pussy. This provided some physical relief but somehow it felt wrong. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about it until regaining control of her own body.

    Katie realized that someone else was in the room when she felt a warm, soft mouth attaching to her pussy. It felt so good that it prolonged her climax a bit longer.

    That’s better. No waste. Carol thought, swallowing fast.

    Finally, when the semen stopped flowing out, Carol detached her mouth and turned to look at the podont. She had enough experience with this creature to know that he was ready for more action.

    “You want more, don’t you? You want to fuck her again? Let me turn her over for you.”

    Katie was coming back to her senses and managed to say a few words, “What… happened? Is it over?”

    The room was still spinning around her and she was not certain about what just happened. All she knew was that she just enjoyed the best orgasm of her life.

    The podont also had enough experience with Carol to know that the next hole was going to be tighter. His cock was jolting with anticipation.

    Katie felt Carol pushing her over and she wasn’t sure of what was going on. Her mind was still immersed in some kind of orgasmic fog that didn’t allow coherent thoughts. A moment later she was face down in the bed, with her legs hanging off the side, spread wide apart.

    Carol grabbed the podont’s erect cock and lifted it to the right angle. Then she enticed the creature to move forward by taking little steps.

    The penetration was harsh and unyielding. Katie opened her eyes wide when she felt her anus being stretched open to the limit by the massive phallus invading her body. She felt pain that bordered on a morbid kind that Katie didn’t know existed. She wanted that monster cock out of her ass, but at the same time she clenched her muscles trying to keep it in. Katie’s mind was a roller coaster of confusing sensations; pleasure overcome by pain, and pain overshadowed by pleasure.

    As the creature plunged his cock even deeper, Katie’s mind cleared long enough to understand what was happening. The podont was fucking her in the ass! That enormous phallus was inside of her again, almost splitting her in half. This realization made her pussy twitch so hard that she ejected more of the sperm saturating her womb. Carol saw this but didn’t care this time. That semen was going to be replenished soon enough.

    She will carry so much cum for my master.

    Katie could feel the monster’s cock so deep inside of her that she thought it could come out of her mouth at any moment. Carol was certain that something was going to emerge from her cousin’s mouth but it was not the podont’s phallus.

    Swallowing David’s cum had been fun for Carol, but it wasn’t nearly enough to pay a visit to her master. She knew exactly how she was going to get more.

    “It is going to kill me! I am going to die right here!!”

    “No, you will be fine. You need to fill every cavity of your body with cum.”

    The podont pumped Katie’s ass with all his might, shoving his cock as deep as possible to maximize the sensations. His tiny brain couldn’t understand that he might damage this small female. In any case, he remembered fucking Carol countless times this way and she always came back for more. He expected this new female to behave the same way.

    But there was only so much pleasure he could take, and a short while later he inevitably reached his peak.

    “My pet is cumming inside of you. Can you feel his sperm filling your body? It feels great, doesn’t it?”

    Katie felt the exhilarating throbbing of the creature’s phallus and a second later, his hot sperm flooded her insides in large quantities. Her response was the same too. She climaxed even harder this time.

    The monster grunted with insane joy. He was committed to emptying his balls inside of Katie’s slim body. As both girl and creature shivered in bliss, Carol laid on the bed and positioned her face right below Katie’s. Then she placed her hand on the back of her cousin’s head to tilt it forward.

    The podont pumped more and more sperm into Katie’s trembling body, until there was no more room within her entrails and it unavoidably erupted from her mouth. Carol was expecting this. She received the falling sperm into her own mouth and swallowed as much as she could. Her pussy didn’t stop twitching the entire time.

    The domesticated beast couldn’t believe his luck for having these tiny human females around, willing to received his cum every day. Knowing that he was going to fuck them again later, he didn’t hold anything back. Besides, Katie’s ass was constricting his cock so delightfully, milking it to the last drop.

    Carol pulled her cousin’s head a little closer until their lips touched. Then she felt Katie’s tongue probing into her mouth and she responded the same way. The horny girls kissed passionately while the hot sperm flowed between the two.

    Satisfied and spent, the podont stepped back, retrieving his phallus from Katie’s body. Without knowing why, Katie reached back and covered her gaping anus with her hand, while her clenching muscles regained enough strength the keep the sperm inside. Maybe she was indulging Carol’s obsession with collecting cum, or maybe she wanted to pay another visit to the fungus and feed him while he took her to another wonderful climax. At this moment she was too overwhelmed to think straight. The only certainty was the immense pleasure she was getting from doing this.

    Ten minutes later, the girls were talking about what just happened. Katie had to accept the fact that fucking the podont had been her choice. She could have run away, but she didn’t. Instead, she laid back on the bed and spread her legs. Katie knew everything now. Her mother and brother had become slaves to the fungus, and even after learning that, she willingly let a monster fuck her brains out. Again, Katie wondered if she had already been transformed into a monster slut without knowing it.

    Carol made it clear that this wasn’t the case. “After he probes into your brain,” Carol explained, “the sensations you get while having sex are multiplied by a thousand. Collecting cum for him is not a job. It is a necessity. You become addicted to this kind of pleasure. Trust me, after he changes you, you will know for sure.”

    Katie realized with no small amount of surprise that her new love of fucking huge monsters with big cocks was all her own. The fungus had nothing to do with it. This fetish had always been there, in the corner of her mind, waiting to be awakened.

    “When it.. ehh.. he changes you, does it hurt?”

    “Not even a bit. All you feel is pleasure. Never-ending pleasure.”

    Carol convinced Katie to go back to the hangar and feed her master again. As they passed the front door, they saw Miriam lying face down on the ground with a massive kaberian on top of her.

    “It looks like your mother has been busy,” Carol said.

    “Isn’t that dangerous? That prehistoric beast might crush her to death.”

    Miriam waved her hips up and down, trying to maximize the wonderful feeling of the creature’s huge phallus as it throbbed within her vaginal cavity.

    The girls approached the odd couple for a closer look. Katie laid in front of her mother and Carol laid at the rear. She watched the huge cock of the kaberian stretching Miriam’s vaginal lips to the limit. No doubt the aroused woman been scared to fuck such a large creature like this one for the first time, but her need to collect sperm was relentless. So much that Miriam had chosen one of the biggest males on her first try.

    Nice cock! It has been a few days since I fucked a kaberian. I have to put it in my to-do list for today. Carol thought.

    “Hi Mom. I guess we are staying at the farm longer than we thought, aren’t we?” Katie said, no really expecting an answer.

    Katie saw Miriam’s expression of pure lust and wondered if she had inherited her monster fetish from her mother. It was impossible to know. Miriam’s current behavior was a consequence of her transformation. From now on, she would fuck everything with a dick and the promise of sperm. Just thinking about this made Katie’s pussy twitch.

    Miriam could hear her daughter talking but she wasn’t paying attention to a single word she said. She was focused entirely on the delightful feeling of having such a massive dick buried in her pussy, driving her to the edge of insanity. Miriam was hoping that a creature of this size would provide buckets of sperm that she could take back to her Master, who in return would make her cum over and over like he did before.

    “It is fucking me so deep… It is going to fill my body with sperm…” Miriam whispered.

    “I know. My guts are filled with sperm right now. I just fucked a huge, beautiful podont.” Katie responded.

    Katie pictured herself in the same situation that her mother was in at this moment: a mindless slave with the sole purpose of fucking monsters and collecting sperm to feed her master. No worries on her mind and no pain. Only pleasure to fill the void of everything else. Was this the kind of life she wanted for herself? Katie wasn’t sure yet. The ability to think and act on her own was not something to give away without careful consideration.

    Miriam was staring at her daughter, but she was not looking at all. Katie noticed this and somehow this made her even hornier.

    Without any grunt or sudden motion of any kind, the kaberian began discharging his sperm. The ejaculation was so powerful and abundant that all the girls heard it gushing into Miriam’s womb.

    Miriam not only heard it, but she felt it. It was hot and filled her cavity to the limit in a few seconds. Then she felt the pressure starting to build, and her orgasm exploded, emptying her mind of everything except absolute bliss. Her wish was coming true.

    The kaberian was not going to stop until running out of cum, and neither was Miriam’s orgasm. The climaxing couple was not going anywhere for a while. Carol and Katie stood up and continued their journey to the hangar.

    “My mom was really enjoying that cock. I could see it in her eyes.”

    “Of course. She knew that a big load of sperm was coming. Nothing could make her happier.”

    They could see Susan not far ahead. She was in the company of something that made Katie’s heart jolt with fear.

    Susan was on her hand and knees, and there was a creature on top of her that Katie had never seen before. It was definitely not a farm animal, with its arachnid-like body the size of a small horse and its huge, menacing teeth.

    The monster must have entered the farm now that the gates were always open, and decided to fuck Susan instead of attacking her once it smelled her irresistible sexual pheromones.

    Holy fuck! That’s an ugly fucking monster. Katie thought.

    Susan was fully aware of the effect they all had on all males, and because of this, she was not afraid of any creature, regardless of size or how scary it looked.

    At her mother’s request, Carol knelt in front of her. Susan could feel the monster’s phallus throbbing in her ass she knew that his climax was close. She also knew that, judging by the size of the creature, he was going to overflow her body with sperm.

    Given the fact that Katie’s mind was intact, she was aware of the danger that this creature represented. Katie stayed behind at a safe distance from the monster’s sharp teeth. No way I am getting close to that thing.

    “How can I help, mother?”

    “He is fucking my ass and he is about to cum. We should not waste any sperm,” Susan said between moans.

    Carol knew exactly what her mother was talking about. She quickly laid on the ground, the same way she did when the podont ejaculated inside Katie. Susan’s body started shuddering spasmodically as soon as she felt the creature’s sperm rushing into her belly. She did her best to stay in place and opened her mouth wide. Soon enough, the first streams of cum flew from her throat.

    Below her, Carol was ready.

    The precious fluid gushed from both ends of the overwhelmed woman. Susan hated wastefulness. She had always been like that, even before being transformed into a cum slut, and this part of her personality remained. But there was nothing she could do about it. Susan’s orgasm was at its highest and she decided to enjoy the ride instead of letting the limited space in her body ruin the moment.

    Even with a bloated abdomen, Carol swallowed as much as she could, but she was reaching her limit too.

    Katie was observing the bizarre scene with amazement. A huge, ugly monster was fucking Susan from behind, pumping an endless supply of cum into her ass, while mother and daughter shared the sperm that flowed out the other end. There were so many things about this scenario that were impossible to believe, yet there she was, bearing witness of the whole thing while rubbing her pussy with abandon.

    This is making me so fucking horny. I should be there helping Carol.

    Susan felt the gushes of sperm slowing down until they stopped. She dragged her body forward and moaned loudly as the fat cock slid out of her anal cavity. The woman’s stomach was so full that it made her look three months pregnant. Even so, Susan was not done yet.

    “I can’t swallow one more drop,” Carols said.

    “My ass is full but my womb isn’t. I can still take more,” Susan said.

    “Shit! That cock is bigger than the podont’s!” Katie exclaimed, when she saw the monster’s cock retrieving from her aunt’s ass.

    Susan turned over, facing up to the monster, and lifted her hips as high as she could. The creature looked down at her and smelled the pheromones emanating from her pussy. He couldn’t refuse another round with this female, even though he had just fuck her.

    Carol stood up and called for Katie. She wanted to feed her master at once and make room in her belly for another sex session with the first creature that crossed her path. Katie started walking, never taking her eyes off the enormous phallus. She wondered if she would have the courage to fuck something of that size.

    “I still can’t believe how big that cock is. And your mother can’t get enough of it!” Katie said.

    “Let’s move on Katie. My master is waiting,” Carol said.

    Susan’s pussy started to twitch as the creature aligned his cock with it. This penetration was going to be the best ever.

    “I want your cock now! Cum inside of me again!”

    As expected, the penetration was brutal. Some of the sperm accumulated within Susan’s crammed body was ejected out of her mouth and ass at the same time. Susan just stared up at the sky in ecstasy as the long phallus slid through her overstretched vaginal cavity and pierced into her womb. Now she felt complete.

    Katie could still hear Susan’s voice begging the monster to fuck her. She kept turning her head to see what was going on until they reached the hangar.

    ***

    Carol wasted no time as they entered the hangar. She ran to her master and knelt on the mushy mass. The fungus extruded its tentacles and penetrated harshly into the woman’s mouth and ass. Carol grabbed the appendage in front of her and leaned forward, shoving it deeper into her gullet.

    This is so hot! I wonder if the tentacles are wrapping around each other inside of her, Katie thought excitedly.

    Katie enjoyed the spectacle while bringing one hand to her pussy. Now that she was embracing her monster ravishing fetish, everything was more exciting.

    Just as fast as the creature penetrated Carol, the horny woman reached her first climax. Katie watched her cousin’s orgasmic contractions and she felt truly envious. She wanted to be able to cum that fast. More so, she wanted to cum that hard!

    “God! Are you climaxing already?!”

    When Carol’s cavities were empty, the tentacles pulled out simultaneously from her shuddering body, splashing remnants of sperm all over the place. Katie was staring at the bizarre scene while her hand moved frantically between her legs. She looked at the waving appendages, not even one meter away. Their tips were open and ready.

    Katie’s heart was beating fast and her pussy was throbbing faster. There was only one thing on her mind and she had to act quickly.

    When Carol moved to the side, Katie jumped forward and grabbed a tentacle with each hand. There was only one way to reach the level of ecstasy she had seen written on her cousin’s face so many times.

    “I want to cum as hard as you do. I want to be transformed. I need it!”

    “You will not regret this,” Carol said. She was not surprised to see her cousin’s reaction. It was just a matter of time before she succumbed to the promise of such bliss.

    Katie pulled the tentacles closer to her ears and waited. The fungus was confused. It realized that this female had not been transformed, yet she was carrying sperm to feed him. It was very strange. This anomaly in the female’s behavior could be a great advantage. Katie felt the small tendrils poking through her ears and her pussy twitched so hard that she almost climaxed at that instant.

    “Now you will understand the true meaning of bliss,” Carol said.

    The small tendrils vibrated almost imperceptibly as they bored into Katie’s head, then subdivided into thousands of smaller filaments that completely invaded the woman’s brain. The creature quickly found Katie’s innate love for monster cocks and everything made sense. She was a natural.

    Katie had been on the brink of climax since the tendrils entered her ears. However, she wasn’t able to reach her long awaited orgasm. She couldn’t feel anything that was happening within her brain, but she felt immense pleasure everywhere else.

    Suddenly, she saw an image of herself standing over the fungus, her master, with a huge pinkish tentacle buried between her legs. It was her future! And she was going to be fucked by that massive phallus!

    That was the last push she needed. Her orgasm started like a nuclear explosion in her pussy and quickly expanded until it took over her entire body. Carol had been right yet again. This was the true meaning of bliss.

    While Katie’s climax refused to fade away, the fungus kept working on her brain. Unlike the other slaves, to whom fucking monsters and collecting sperm took precedence over all else, the fungus decided to leave Katie’s consciousness intact. Keeping her true personality would be important to fulfilling her mission – just some rearranging here and there to increase her body sensitivity, production of pheromones, and levels of arousal. He also imprinted other commands that Katie needed to follow. After that, Katie was ready for impregnation.

    When the tendrils were retrieved from her skull, Katie stood up, imitating the image in her mind and straddled the larger hole at the center of the fungus. Seconds later, the huge pinkish tentacle emerged from below. Carol had seen it only once before, when it fucked her mother, and her pussy twitched hard around the smaller tentacle that was currently fucking her. This was so exciting! Katie was going to be a mother!

    “Wow! Katie is going to be impregnated like mom! We will have another Master!”

    Katie felt the tip of the massive phallus pushing against the entrance of her pussy and she gushed all over its slippery skin. By now her orgasm had diminished, but not faded entirely. Katie was certain that in a few seconds, it was going to come back with a vengeance. She couldn’t wait for it.

    Carol thought it was a bit funny that Katie had been scared to fuck a podont not too long ago, and now she was standing impassible, waiting to be penetrated by the largest cock on the farm.

    “You can do it, cuz! Take that gigantic cock into your body.”

    Katie felt her pussy lips stretching to the limit as the large phallus entered her vaginal cavity. Her orgasm reignited like an explosion even before the head of the appendage was totally inside of her. This climax was even stronger than the previous one and it took her mere seconds to reach it. The transformation of her brain was everything she had hoped for.

    “Yes!! It is going in! Don’t move!”

    For a moment, Carol wasn’t sure that Katie’s slim body would be physically able to take such a large appendage, but then she remembered that Katie was not the same woman she was an hour ago. Now nothing was impossible.

    Carol watched as the thick tentacle pierced deeper into Katie until a bulge formed above her belly button. This bump had the distinctive shape of the tentacle’s head, pushing out her cousin’s skin from within.

    “It is definitely inside of her womb.”

    Katie’s world was a foggy mix of mind-blowing sensations. She felt her body stuffed beyond belief, at the edge of breaking apart, yet she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The creature had imprinted her new duties deeply into her brain and she knew exactly why she was being impaled so brutally. She was becoming the carrier of a new generation of Masters.

    While Katie struggled to remain conscious and keep enjoying this incredible ravishing, Carol got closer and kissed her cousin’s belly. This was the very essence of her purpose. She fed her master and kept him healthy so he could reproduce and create offspring. She was an important part of the cycle and now Katie was too. Things couldn’t get any better… or so she thought.

    When the fungus started to ejaculate, Katie was going berserk. Her entire body shivered rapidly while her legs threatened to cave beneath her. But this moment was too important, and even as her mind was going into shock from utter bliss, Katie remained standing and would continue to stay that way until her master was done.

    This is my master’s sperm. I wonder if I should eat it and give it back for recycling.

    Carol knelt in front of her cousin and tried to catch some of the sperm that was leaking out.

    After Katie’s small egg was fertilized, the massive tentacle was retrieved with a loud squelching sound. Carol immediately placed a hand against her cousin’s pussy, preventing more sperm from leaking out, though this wasn’t necessary. Impregnation was complete.

    “Are you still climaxing? This is awesome.”

    Carol had to wait almost twenty minutes for her cousin to regain consciousness. Katie had collapsed to the mushy ground right after the ravishing was over. Her orgasm had been too strong and too extensive. If her brain hadn’t been prepared for this mind-shattering stimulation, she would have died for sure. But she was alive and ready to experience the same kind of bliss as many times as possible. This is exactly what she wished for.

    “Wake up, sleepy head. You are carrying a new master inside of you and we need to find a good spot for him.”

    “ummh… where am I?”

    When Katie had fully recovered, she explained her new mission to Carol. She saw an image of herself being impaled by a massive cock, and she saw herself giving birth in another place away from the farm; away from this planet! The master wanted her to deliver his offspring to a place where he could start a new colony. Katie already had an idea of the perfect place and she knew exactly who to call to help her set it up.

    “We must call the twins. Our uncle owns a zoo and they all work there. The twins have unrestricted access.”

    “Great idea! The master should put them in the right mood so they will help you without question,” Carol said, “I can’t believe that a whole new master is inside of you right now.”

    “I am so lucky.” Katie said with joy.

    ***

    The twins, Aurora and Dawn, where a couple of years younger than Carol and Katie. They admired their older cousins so much that they didn’t hesitate for a second to come to the farm after they received the call.

    Carol was outside waiting for them when they arrived that same day. She had to put on some clothes, which she hated, but it was necessary to keep up appearances. At least for a few minutes.

    “Hi cuz. What’s going on?” Aurora said.

    “Carol! How are you? Where is Katie?” Dawn asked.

    “Nice ride! I guess the zoo is doing pretty well,” Carol said, admiring the brand new transport ship.

    The twins were identical. As children, they had been pretty much indistinguishable, but now that they were all grown up, they liked to wear different hair color. Dawn was blonde and Aurora brunette.

    “So you are Dawn?” Carol asked Aurora.

    “I am Dawn,” Dawn responded.

    “I am Aurora. Why did you want us to come in such a hurry?”

    “Katie is in the hangar. Let’s go inside and I’ll show you.”

    Carol was already picturing them with tentacles in their pussies, shivering in climax. She was so excited that a drop of her vaginal fluid was dribbling down her inner tight. She hoped the twins didn’t spot it before entering the hangar.

    ***

    After they stepped through the large door, everything became a blur for the twins; a blissful, multi-orgasmic blur. Carol was admiring the girls’ takeover while Katie was frantically rubbing her pussy.

    “Do you think they will be ready soon? They have been like this for quite a while,” Katie asked.

    “Yes, I think my master is almost done with them.”

    The twins were lying next to each other over the fungus. Both girls had a tentacle in one ear, and another in their pussy. They had no clue what was happening, oblivious to everything around them. They were only able to focus on the magnificent sensations that radiated from their crotches and were amplified a thousand times in their heads. They had never felt more turned on.

    There was another thing happening that none of the girls have ever seen before, not even Carol. The tendril that entered one girl’s ear was passing through her brain in the form of millions of filaments, then it was regrouping to exit the ear on the other side of her head, only to enter the other twin’s ear. It was unbelievable.

    Katie, taking advantage of her new super-sensitive condition, reached a quick orgasm. It lasted longer than expected, considering that she was just using her own hand. She thanked her new master for this.

    “I can see how deep the master is fucking Aurora! It is forming bulges while it moves within her belly,” Carol said.

    Katie was caressing their cousins’ skin, already making plans for the rest of the day, “We are going to have so much fun! Our first task will be to get a big load of cum inside of your bodies.”

    The twins went through the usual stages of shock, confusion and irresistible arousal, until they were ready to meet their gigantic mates. They followed Carol and Katie like puppies into the open field of the farm.

    Aurora went berserk when she saw the size of the Catoblepa’s cock. There were not many of this species in the farm because the males were huge and their maintenance was expensive. However, their sperm reserves were vast and this was enough to keep them around.

    As expected, Aurora hesitated for a moment, uncertain if she could fit that big phallus in her tight pussy. But her need for cum was stronger than her fear and a few minutes later, she had half of the creature’s cock inside of her body.

    “I knew you could do it,” Katie said proudly.

    Pretty soon it was so deep that a huge bulge protruded from her upper belly. Aurora stared straight ahead and all she could see was the rugged skin of the beast. It was so big that it blocked her entire field of vision. The aroused woman was still considering the possibility that all of this was a dream. A wonderful dream where she was able to fuck the largest creature on the planet, with a cock thicker than her own arm. Not to mention the pleasure that she felt at the this moment, which was impossible to describe.

    A few meters away from Aurora and her huge mate, Dawn was bending over for a big podont. She was being penetrated from behind and Carol was beside them, carefully guiding the beast.

    “That’s right. One more little step and it will be all in,” Carol said.

    “It is so big!” Damn exclaimed.

    This was Dawn’s first anal penetration, and it felt so good that she couldn’t believe she hadn’t tried this before. She didn’t understand that this blissful sensation was a consequence of her recent transformation and otherwise she would be crying in pain.

    “More! I want more inside of me!” Dawn pleaded.

    She was so aroused and so committed to doing this that when the podont stopped moving forward, she started moving backwards, attempting to plunge his phallus a little deeper.

    “It feels good, doesn’t it?” Carol said.

    After a short while, the podont was getting into a rhythm, bouncing his hips back and forth with an increasing pace. Dawn couldn’t believe this was happening. She couldn’t even remember how she got to this place. All she knew was that this feeling radiating from her ass was the best ever. But there was still something missing and she wasn’t sure what it was…

    …until the podont reached his peak and discharged the first load of cum deep into her body. At that instant everything became clear. This was her definitive goal. Her actual reason for existence. Being full with cum was the ultimate bliss. This clarity lasted only for a second, because Dawn exploded in climax after she felt the warmth of the creature’s sperm accumulating inside of her.

    Once again, everything became a mind-shattering blur for Dawn. She felt her body being stuffed to the limit with the precious fluid until it became too much. Then she felt it rushing up her gullet and spilling from her mouth. Like her twin sister, Dawn thought she was living in a dream where the impossible was possible, and more importantly, where pleasure had no limit.

    Carol was ready as always. She went down to her knees in front of the twin and started swallowing the sperm that spilled from Dawn’s mouth.

    The scene was not very different a few meters away. The huge catoblepa had also reached his peak and was ejaculating inside of Aurora. The overwhelmed woman was arching her back from utter bliss as her own orgasm hit her like a freight train.

    Aurora couldn’t believe that this level of elation was possible, yet here she was, on the brink of unconsciousness, riding the biggest cock she had ever seen and being inundated with cum to her very core.

    Neither Dawn or Aurora suspected that they were only half way through the orgy. Dawn had to try the podont’s cock in her pussy and let it fill her womb with cum, and Aurora had to shove the catoblepa’s phallus in her ass and drain his balls to the last drop. This was becoming the perfect first night of their new lives.

    Katie was so horny that she barely restrained herself from pushing the twin away and fucking the beast herself. But she wasn’t sure if doing that could harm the precious offspring growing inside of her. It was better to wait until Aurora’s body was overflowing with sperm and do the same as Carol was doing with Dawn right now.

    “I think your womb is full. Now turn over and let him fuck your ass,” Katie said.

    Several hours later, Katie and the twins were ready to go. They had everything carefully planned. Katie was going to give birth in the twins’ apartment, which was at the periphery of the zoo, and the three of them would feed the new master together until it was as big as his father.

    “Thank you very much for helping me discover my true destiny,” Katie said to Carol.

    “Yes! Thank you Carol. Aurora and I couldn’t be more grateful,” Dawn said.

    “You don’t have to thank me. My Master is the one who made all this possible,” Carol responded.

    There would be no shortage of candidates within the zoo to provide huge quantities of the much needed sperm. It was the perfect setup.

    Carol didn’t know if she would ever see Katie or the twins again, but she was fine with it. She had all she needed right here at the farm. Speaking of which, her pussy was aching with need right now and she had a pending date with a massive kaberian male.

    “Have a nice trip my friends. Take good care of my master’s son.”

    The end.

    Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.


  • Mind-Control Panties Story 11: Adorable & Naughty Gymnasts

    Font size : +


    A mother grabs the mind-control panties by mistake and things get naughty as she sees her daughter and her gymnast friends as cute and adorable delights.

    Mind-Control Panties

    Story Eleven: Adorable & Naughty Gymnasts

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    The figure was quite adept at slipping in and out of stores to drop off its mind-controlling panties. It stepped out of its mist, appearing in the mortal world, and entered the department store. It was one of those big block stores, the sort of place that families would go shopping together. It knew that its next target would be here. She would come across these panties. The figure was excited, holding its latest creation, a pair of girlish-looking panties.

    It was the style of underwear that would be more at home on a girl half the age of its target. This pair was a bubbly shade of pink and decorated with little hearts. Everything about it looked bright and garish. Including the two words written on the back: Adorable Kitten. They were printed in bright magenta with a little bit of gold glitter speckled over the letters.

    They were the sort of panties you’d find in the children’s section.

    The figure instead went for the young adult area. The place where coed shopped. It slipped in and found a rack decorated with panties dangling from little hooks. They weren’t quite as naughty as the ones found in the trendy and hip clothing stores, but they were the sort that would attract its target’s attention.

    The figured flicked its wrist, draping the girlish panties over a racy pair of red underwear. Its task completed, the figure sauntered away, slipping through the crowds, not noticed by anyone. The figure was nonde***********. Unremarkable. No one you’d look at twice.

    The figure was halfway to the mist when its target moved into the area. Katerina was eighteen, a lithe and athletic girl, her figure petite. She had small breasts clad in a tank top while a tight pair of skinny jeans hugged her long legs and narrow waist. She moved with the grace of a dancer. Or a gymnast. Her short, brown hair swayed about her face as she pursed her plump lips.

    Her eyes fell upon the pair of panties. She’d come to buy a few new pairs herself, not intending to *********** anything so childish. She shuddered when she saw them and snatched them up, stroking them. They were so adorable. They made her feel so girlish. She let out a little squeal as she touched them. Tingles raced through her and—

    “What are those?” her mother, Sasha Bell, demanded.

    Before Katerina could answer, Sasha had yanked the panties from her daughter’s hands. The older woman had blonde hair, her body just as petite and lithe. She was still beautiful, possessing the high cheekbones and accent of a Russian woman. Her face had a doll’s delicateness save for her fierce, blue eyes. The older woman stared at these panties, a tingle racing through her.

    “What are you, eight?” Sasha demanded of her daughter. “Buy something more your age. Like that cute thong. Why would you pick up these?”

    “Sorry, Mama,” Katerina said. She always obeyed her mother. Everyone in the family did. Sasha Bell was not a woman that you defied. If you pleased her, you were rewarded. However…

    The figure froze right before it entered its mist, sensing something had gone awry. The wrong target had picked up its panties. The magic was already working, affecting the wrong woman. The figure had no idea what would happen now. Would the magic work as intended, or would there be unexpected consequences?

    Intrigued by the possibilities, the figure stepped into the mist to wait and find out.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sasha Bell

    “Goddamn,” my husband Mitch groaned as my pussy finished milking his dick dry. “That was incredible, Sasha.”

    I smiled down at him, my blonde hair swaying about my face. My small breasts were quivering as the pleasure of my orgasm rippled through me. “See, you do something nice for me, and I make you explode.”

    He chuckled. “You know I like fixing things that go wrong. You don’t have to pay me with pussy every time.”

    “But it’s my duty,” I said. I was raised very strictly. My mother never spoke a word of English to me, but she was full of aphorisms.

    “A happy wife is one with a happy husband. Happy husband is one getting plenty of pussy. If it is not your pussy, it will be another woman’s pussy. You want that, my little Sasha?”

    I took it to heart. My husband never had cause to complain.

    I glanced at the clock and swore. “It’s already that late?”

    “Well, you did insist on me eating your pussy first,” Mitch said. He had this look of triumph in his eyes, proud that he made me cum while eating my twat. He always did.

    “That was all you,” I said. “You begged to eat my pussy.”

    “Well, can you blame me? You taste so damn good.”

    I laughed as I rose off my husband’s cock. I needed to get going. I had to teach my gymnastics class. Our daughter, Katerina, was one of my four pupils in my weekly afternoon session. They were all promising girls. All on their own college’s teams but wanted extra training to be even better. None would get beyond the state level, sadly. Though Katerina was better than I had achieved at her age.

    I was proud of her.

    I darted to my dresser, realizing there wasn’t time to shower. Not even time to clean my pussy out. I had to get going. I ripped open my panty drawer and grabbed the first pair I found. I felt a wicked tingle racing through me as I thrust my feet into them. I dragged them halfway up before I realized which pair I had ***********ed.

    It was that girlish pair of panties I’d snagged out of Katerina’s hands two weeks ago. I hadn’t even realized I had taken them out of the store, only discovering them shoved in my purse when we got home. Not knowing what else to do, I had thrust them into my panty drawer. I’d meant to take him back, I wasn’t a thief, but now…

    It was too late. I worked them up, shaking my hips, feeling the tingle intensify across my body. I shuddered as I seated them across my rump.

    “Adorable kitten?” my husband asked with amusement.

    “What?” I asked, looking over my shoulder at him. “What foolishness are you talking about?”

    “You’re the one wearing the panties for an eight-year-old girl,” he said.” That’s a little… weird. I didn’t think we’d go beyond schoolgirl role-play. Not sure I’m comfortable pretending you’re someone that young.”

    “I just grabbed the first pair. Don’t worry.” I smiled at him. “But if you want, I can put my hair in pigtails again, don that pleated skirt, and you can fuck me hard when I get home. I’ll be all hot and sweaty and needing a massage. You can be my naughty coach and teach me a lesson.”

    “Goddamn,” groaned Mitch. “You know I have to work tonight.”

    I pouted at him. “Poor you. Well, when you get home, maybe you can slip into our room, find me sleeping, and molest me. I’ll be wearing my innocent, little nightie, just all vulnerable and—”

    “If you don’t get out of here, I’ll throw you down on the bed and molest you right now,” he said. “Damn, you’re feisty today.”

    I laughed as I grabbed a sports bra and slipped it on. It was good to leave my husband wanting more and knowing that when he returned to me, he would be getting the satisfaction he needed. Another of my mother’s lessons.

    I slipped into my yoga pants and a tank top, my blonde hair swaying about my shoulders. I darted out of the bedroom and headed downstairs. I was so eager to see all the girls I coached. They were also cute. So adorable.

    A hot shudder ran through me as I thought about the four of them.

    I sped to get to the college gymnasium for my girls’ gymnastic practice. I squirmed in the seat, feeling my husband’s cum soaking into the childish panties I wore. I couldn’t believe I had grabbed them. My cheeks burned just thinking about what I wore. They were something that belonged on my girls.

    My adorable girls were so cute as they pranced about in their leotards.

    I licked my lips, this naughty delight surging through me. They were all so cute in their own ways. Like kittens. I just wanted to pet their hair and kiss their forehead and pat their rumps before sending them out to do their tumbles and flips and twirls and all the other delights that gymnastics had to offer. They were all beautiful, of course, eighteen or nineteen, nubile and delicious. You didn’t do gymnastics without having a toned and slender body. Petite. Vanessa had the largest breasts of them all, and she was only a C-cup.

    I pictured them prancing and frolicking around the floor in their leotards, my daughter Katerina at the lead. She had short, brown hair she’d inherited from my husband and my plump lips. Her small breasts always looked perfect in a leotard, just the right amount of perkiness to show that she was a woman while not doing anything to upset her balance.

    Thea was a Black girl, the tallest of the group, with a short, frizzy hair that gave her this wild look. Thea had this energy about her that was intense, her heart-shaped face full of her determination. Her coffee-brown skin set her apart from the others.

    Vanessa, the bustiest of the three girls (if you could even say that), had the cutest butt. Her leotard always clung to her peachy ass perfectly. She wore her black hair in a braid that fell stiffly down her back. It didn’t move much at all, keeping it out of any danger of getting caught.

    The last girl was, sadly, my most hopeless student. Molly had all the enthusiasm for gymnastics, but she was also a tad clumsy. That was a bad trait to have for a gymnast. She was a redhead, her hair was cut short like my daughter’s, her green eyes bright. Her happy smile, igniting the dimples in her freckled cheeks, always made me feel just a little bit better about myself. She just had an infectious joy about her. You could never be sad around Molly.

    I pulled up into the college’s parking lot and jumped out of my car. My yoga pants clung to me, my breasts jiggling in my sports bra. My tits were barely C-cups, not even my pregnancy with Katerina had swelled them up that much. I kept myself in great shape, my body as athletic as my girls’.

    I was almost as limber, too.

    They were just at the perfect age for doing gymnastics. After that, joints started getting sore, muscles pulled easier, and you just couldn’t quite compete at the same level.

    I grabbed my duffel bag and sauntered towards the gym door. I opened it up and smiled to see that the girls had already set out the large tumbling mats. They were in their leotards, each of them wearing a different color. My daughter’s was pink, hugging her body. Thea had a bright-red one that contrasted with her skin and Vanessa’s was an electric blue. Molly’s wore a gray one that matched her leg warmers.

    “You’re almost late, Coach Bell,” Thea said, grinning at me.

    Katerina shot Thea a look. My daughter then just smiled at me. “Hi, Mom, how was your day?”

    “Oh, I had your dad fix that loose railing on the stairs. He was more than happy to do it.”

    My daughter’s cheeks went rosy. She knew what had happened after. I had explained to my daughter the same thing my mother had taught me. If her father did something good, he got a reward. After I explained this, Katerina had given me this look like it was utterly backward, something straight out of medieval times. She lapped up this modern nonsense taught these days. I did my best to correct her, but I was wondering how happy she would be. The old way served my mother and her mother and her mother before her.

    It would serve my daughter, too.

    I clapped my hands together. “Okay, kittens, let’s do stretches.”

    “Kittens?” Thea asked, the Black girl arching an eyebrow.

    Vanessa giggled. “We’re not kids, Coach Bell.”

    “I love it,” Molly declared, clapping her hands together. Her small breasts jiggled in her leotard as she bounced on the balls of her feet.

    “I do, too,” I said. My panties tingled like they had a slight electric current racing through them. “You are my cute, adorable kittens. I’m gonna mold you all to be just perfect.”

    I cupped Molly’s chin and planted a quick kiss on her lips as a reward.

    “Mom!” Katerina gasped.

    “Oh, did you want a kiss, too, my little kitten?” I asked, sauntering over to her. The current flowing through those girlish panties I wore, absorbing my husband’s cum, intensified. I reached Katerina and cupped her chin. My thumb swept across the corner of her mouth and then her cheek. “You’re my darling kitten, too, Katerina.”

    I planted a quick kiss on her lips, just tasting her Apple-flavored lip gloss. “And what about you, Vanessa? Would you like a kiss, too, my little kitten?”

    “Sure,” Vanessa said. She thrust her hands behind her back and rose up on her tip-toes. I took two steps to her, cupped her chin, and placed a delicious kiss on her lips. My hand slid up her face to her hair, stroking her black strands. “You’re just adorable.” I booped her nose with my pointer finger and giggled. “You all are. And, Thea, I know you want one, too.”

    Thea arched an eyebrow at me. “Are you on crack or something, Coach Bell?”

    “Thea!” Katerina gasped.

    I smiled at the Black girl. “Nope. I’m just so happy to see all of my kittens. You’re all just so precious to me.” I cupped the Black girl’s chin, loving the heart shape of her face. “And you, Thea, I just want you to know that I find you so adorable and lovely and just so cute.”

    I kissed her a little longer than the other girls. Her lips tasted nice. I couldn’t help flicking my tongue out to get a better taste, sliding over her lips. She stiffened, letting out a gasp of shock as she jerked her face back.

    “Coach Bell!” she gasped, rubbing her lips.

    “Okay, now, my little kittens, I think the first thing we need to do is stretches.” I clapped my hands. “Now, let’s start doing it so you can start scampering and frolicking.”

    “Kittens,” Thea muttered, shaking her head.

    She was stubborn. I smiled at her and petted her frizzy hair, loving the feel of her woolly strands against the palm of my hand. Then I swept behind her to Vanessa who was stretching out her legs. I couldn’t resist cupping her cute tush. I gave her a nice squeeze as I leaned into her. “You’re doing so good, kitten.”

    “Um, Coach Bell?” she asked.

    “Mmm?” I asked, giving her rump another squeeze.

    “You’re very… handsy today,” she said.

    “Well, I enjoy petting my cute kittens. And you have such a cute tush that deserves to be petted.”

    “Mom?” Katerina asked.

    “Oh, are you getting jealous? I’ll pet your ass, too,” I told my daughter. My panties tingled. This was all so wonderful.

    I shifted over to my daughter and her pink leotard, placing both my hands over her rump. She had a firm tush, my fingers digging into her butt-cheeks. I pressed the stretchy material of her outfit into her crack.

    My daughter gasped, looking behind her. Her eyes were wide, such a bright shade of blue. “Mom?”

    “Oh, you’re such a cute kitten,” I purred, leaning in. I pressed my breasts into her back as I nuzzled into the side of her face. I kissed her cheek, my nose rubbing against her face. My fingers squeezed and kneaded her rump, my pussy getting hotter and hotter, soaking those naughty panties with more than just my husband’s cum. “But don’t you just think this leotard is in the way?”

    “In the way?” she gasped while a tingle raced around the panties I wore.

    “Yeah,” I said, releasing her rump and pulling away from her body. I moved around her, shaking my head. “Cute kittens shouldn’t be wearing anything.” I put my hands on my hips. “Wouldn’t it be cuter if you four frolicked around naked?”

    Thea’s jaw dropped. Vanessa blinked her eyes. Molly’s smile slipped.

    “Are you shitting us, Coach Bell?” Thea demanded. She had such a fierce expression on her cute face.

    “Of course not,” I said. “I want to see my cute, adorable kitten scampering around.” I shook my head at them. “Why is that so hard for you to understand?”

    “Because we’d be naked,” Vanessa said, her hands darting to her round breasts. She covered them like she already was nude.

    I rolled my eyes. “I’m your mama cat, so it’s okay if I see you naked. What is the harm? It’ll be so cute. I get to see your adorable tushes and your delightful breasts and even your yummy pussies.”

    “Yummy… pussies…?” my daughter said, something brittle entering her voice.

    “Yeah,” I said, marching over to her. “You are going to be a good kitten and listen to me, right?”

    Her eyes widened in understanding.

    “Good kittens always obey their mama cat,” I said, cupping her chin. I leaned in, nuzzling my nose against hers. That felt so nice. She was so cute. I gave her a kiss, thrusting my tongue into my daughter’s mouth. I caressed her chin as I kissed her, my tongue dancing with my daughter’s tongue. The other girls watched, staring in wide-eyed in shock.

    I don’t know why.

    What was so wrong about a mama cat kissing her cute kitten? Because she was my daughter? Our relationship only made it more exciting.

    “Come on, girls, get naked,” I said, breaking the kiss. “How can I lick you clean if you’re not nude?” I asked them. “I’m your mama cat. It’s my job to keep you clean.”

    “Lick us…?” Thea asked. “Like our… pussies?”

    “Of course,” I said. I was so confused. Why were my kittens being so difficult? This wasn’t like them at all. “If you’re not going to be good kittens, then you’re not getting your pussies licked. Instead, I’ll make you run laps. You’ll just run and run and run all practice long. You want that?”

    “No,” Molly said. “But, you can’t lick our pussies. You’re our coach.”

    “And? I’m your mama cat.” I shook my head and cursed in Russian. “You modern girls just don’t understand anything. If I count to ten and you’re not naked, then you’re going to be running laps!”

    My voice cracked throughout the room. Silence descended.

    There was such fear in my little kittens’ eyes. I didn’t want that at all. My daughter licked her lips and then, she sighed, and slipped her arms through the stretchy neck of her leotard. She worked the one piece outfit down her body. Her sports bra came into view, cupping her little breasts. Then she wiggled the leotard down farther and farther, revealing the pair of blue panties she wore beneath. The leotard fell down her feet, her body so lithe and delicious. I arched an eyebrow at her. She sighed and pulled up her sports bra, her breasts coming into view. She was blushing.

    So adorable.

    Molly swallowed and then she joined her friend. She wiggled out of her leotard with that energetic energy I’d come to love. She shoved it down her body, her small breasts popping out naked. She wasn’t wearing a sports bra at all, but her little titties didn’t need much support. They jiggled and swayed as she shoved the stretchy material down over her rump. Her panties were a delicious black. She pushed her leotard down farther, then went to step out of them.

    I winced as she fell on her rump.

    “Come on, kittens, get naked,” I said. I grabbed my own tank top and ripped it off. “See, I’m doing it. Thea, Vanessa, let’s go. Katerina, panties off.”

    My daughter’s cheeks went really scarlet. Then she groaned and shoved down her panties and, to my delight, I discovered my daughter was shaved. She had absolutely no hair adorning her eighteen-year-old pussy. I licked my lips at the delicious sight as she worked her panties down her legs. She stepped out of them, her hands covering her body, hiding her nipples and her shaved twat.

    I shook my head, and then looked over at Molly. “You okay, kitten?”

    “I’m fine, Coach Bell,” she said. She kicked off the leotard tangled about her feet. Then she thrust her legs into the air as she rolled her weight onto her shoulders. She pushed her panties off her hips, revealing a thick, bright bush. She bent her legs, pulling her knees towards her chest as she worked off her panties. She kept on her leg warmers, though. I didn’t mind. Then she easily sprang onto her feet, landing with a light grace. Her firm titties barely jiggled at all.

    “Vanessa,” I said. “Well, let’s see how cute and round those boobies of yours are. You’re as big as my C-cups.” I pulled off my sports bra and revealed my breasts. They were round, my nipples as pink as my daughter’s.

    Vanessa sighed and then she was stripping naked. Her sports bra was a soft gray constraining her round breasts. She had her leotard of in a flash, her panties deep maroon. She blushed as she took those off next, revealing a trimmed, black bush. She bent over, keeping her thighs pressed tight to hide her twat for me as she then removed her sports bra. I groaned as her round breasts jiggled into view, topped by dusky-pink nipples.

    “Well, those are amazing,” I said. “You have such cute titties, Vanessa. Yes, you do. And I know you do, too, Thea. So show them to us. Or you’re running laps.”

    Thea shivered at the sudden steel of my voice. I started at her as I pushed down my yoga pants, revealing the girlish panties I wore with that wonderful word on the back. Adorable Kittens. That was what my four girls were. My panties tingled. I shuddered as I stepped out of my yoga pants. Once doffed, I marched over to Thea.

    The Black girl groaned and then she joined the others.

    Her bright-red leotard came off, revealing her small, dark-brown breasts. Her nipples were almost black, hard, and just begging to be lick.

    So I did.

    I leaned down and flicked my tongue across her nipple. I shuddered as I savored the salt of her skin and the feel of her nipple against my mouth. It was so different from my husband’s small nipple. Hers was thicker. Fatter. I sucked on it.

    “Coach Bell,” Thea moaned as I sucked on her nipple.

    My tongue swirled around the Black girl’s nub. My hands petted her smooth skin, stroking her sides and her outer thighs. I loved the feel of her. She whimpered, her face twisting. Her hands landed on my shoulders, her fingers digging into my flesh.

    I loved it. This was so amazing.

    My pussy ached, full of my husband’s cum. I couldn’t wait. This was all so naughty. I popped my lips off her nipple and looked around. The other kittens watched me, cheeks flushed, all looking a little nervous.

    “Okay, kittens,” I said, clapping my hands together. My breasts shook as I stared at them. “Let’s get back to stretching. Let’s get those legs limbered and your joints all flexible. I don’t want anyone to get hurt today. I want you all to have a good time.” I let out a throaty moaned. “Oh, yes, then we’ll have a very good time.”

    “Mom,” Katerina said, her blue eyes blinking.

    I smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the forehead. My breasts pressed into hers; they felt so nice against mine. Then I kissed her nose. Just a quick smack. Last, I licked her lips, my tongue caressing them, tasting that delightful lip gloss she wore. My nipples throbbed, my body on fire.

    “You’re going to be a good little kitten for your mama cat, aren’t you?”

    “Yes… Mama.” She swallowed. “I will.”

    “I know you will.” I broke away from her and looked at the others.

    They were stretching now. It was so exciting watching them. Naked. Nothing hid the beauty of my kittens. I sauntered around them, my nipples throbbing. I tweaked them, twisting my pink nubs. I stared at their lithe, nubile forms.

    They were all eighteen or nineteen, just so beautiful.

    I loved the sight of their cute tushes and their adorable pussies and their delightful breasts. Their legs stretched, the lean muscles beneath their silky skin flexing. They arched their backs, bent their torsos, extended their limbs in every direction. I groaned as they did the splits. Even Molly’s pussy lips parted and became exposed, surrounded by her thick, red bush. I groaned, watching her touching her bare toes, so limber. It was just utterly delightful.

    I hungered. I just wanted to fall to my knees and eat one of my cute little kittens out.

    “Coach Bell?” Molly asked as I fell to my knees between her stretched out legs, her fingers touching her toes.

    “Keep holding the stretch,” I told her, leaning down. I breathed in, inhaling that wonderful, tart musk. “You’re doing such a good job. You deserve a reward.”

    She gasped as I licked my tongue up her pussy lips, caressing her delicate bits. She didn’t have a hymen, no girl who did gymnastics had one. They all broke them when they were children. The sort of stretching they did destroyed their maidenheads. But they were still pure.

    So cute and virginal to me.

    My tongue reached her clit, dancing around it. She moaned, her little titties jiggling while her smile spread, freckles dancing. That one wonderful lick soaked my tongue in her wonderful juices.

    I smacked my lips as I lifted my head from her twat. “That was a yummy pussy. Thank you for letting me taste it.”

    “You’re my… mama cat,” she said, her green eyes bright. “I guess I’m supposed to let you do that.”

    I gave her a quick kiss on the mouth, letting her taste herself. When I broke it, her tongue flicked across her lips, gathering the cream I’d left behind. I shuddered, glancing down at her pussy. A wicked idea popped into my head. I groaned, my entire body swaying as I gained my feet.

    “Okay, girls, let’s practice our tumbling. I want you girls to improve. Nice roles. Good somersaults. Then I want you to do some flips. Perfect landings.”

    Watching my kittens gamble about the exercise mats was amazing. I rubbed my nipples, my fingers circling my areolas, as I watched them tumble around. Molly and Katerina’s short hair swayed about their faces while Vanessa’s thick braid danced across her supple back. Their taut bodies flexed. Their small titties, and Vanessa’s round breasts, heaved and jiggled and quivered. They all looked so delicious. Katerina and Thea’s shaved pussies soon had a gleam of excitement. And I noticed some dewdrops adorning Vanessa’s black bush.

    Molly, of course, was the worst on the floor. She could do the tumbles just fine, but she always wobbled on her landings. And those were just from simple flips. When she dismounted the horizontal bars, I always winced, afraid she would roll her ankle one day.

    Today they only did safe exercises.

    They were soon laughing and giggling, getting in the spirit of it. I was glad to see them relaxing. Going naked was doing wonders for them. I sauntered through them, my hips wiggling, my girlish panties clinging to me. I would move through them, petting them. I would rub a cute ass or squeeze a delicious breast or finger a juicy twat.

    “Mama,” my daughter moaned as my fingers plunged into her tight pussy. Without a hymen, I could reach deep into her virgin depths to pet her. She gasped, her body in a low crouch about to start another tumble. My fingers plunged in and out of her, stroking the insides of her silky cunt.

    “You’re doing so good,” I told her. My other hand petted her brown hair. “Your mama cat is very proud of you.”

    “Thanks, Mama,” she said, her pussy clenching down on my fingers. “I like what you’re doing.”

    “Petting your pussy?” I asked. “It’s a very important thing to do for a young kitten.”

    “I like it very much,” she moaned, getting breathy. “Please, please, don’t stop.”

    I smiled and slid my thumb through her pussy lips to find her clit. I petted her pearl. Slow circles, feeling her bud throbbing against my thumb. Her pussy tightened on my digits. The tangy musk of her pussy, the same aroma of my own, grew stronger and stronger as I plunged my digits into her. I petted her pussy and her clit, making her almost purr like a kitten.

    Her face twisted. Her body trembled. The other three kittens scampered over. They watched, crouched in envy. Molly was swinging her legs open and close, flashing her red-furred muff at me. Vanessa had both her hands on her round breasts, squeezing those delicious orbs. Thea bit her lower lip, her thighs squirming together while her hands rubbed her legs. Her coffee-brown skin had a delicious sheen.

    I loved it.

    My fingers thrust faster and faster, petting my little daughter-kitten with such a hot plunge. My thumb rubbed against her clit, making her quiver. Her fingers dug into the blue exercise mat, her moans echoing through the gym.

    “Yes, yes, thank you, mama cat,” she moaned. “Oh, being petted feels so amazing. It’s so wonderful. Oh, yes, yes!”

    “I want to be petted,” Thea moaned. I smiled at the Black girl.

    “You’ll get your turn,” I promised her, my fingers plunging so deep into my daughter’s silky pussy.

    Katerina arched her back, her short-brown hair swaying about her face. She whimpered, her juices soaking my fingers. Her twat grew hotter and hotter. I stroked her clit while my fingers inside of her petted down the inner surface of her pussy walls. I knew just where she needed to be scratch.

    I found my daughter’s G-spot.

    Katerina’s head threw back. Her short, brown hair swayed, the ends kissing her shoulders. Her pussy convulsed around me as she came hard from me petting her G-spot. She quivered, her naughty cunt convulsing and spasming. Her hot juices bathed my hand. A wicked shudder ran through me. This naughty, boiling heat washed through my nervous system.

    My daughter’s silky flesh felt so amazing about my digits.

    I massaged her clit and kept petting her G-spot. She whimpered, her face lowering to the tumbling mat. Her entire body trembled. She made the cutest sounds. The other three kittens watched in awe, their bodies shivering as I gave my daughter such pleasure. I smiled, so happy to pet her. So happy to stroke her and give her so much delight.

    I pulled my fingers from my daughter’s pussy, staring at them dripping with her juices. I brought them to my nose and inhaled. Her tangy musk smelled amazing. I licked my fingers, savoring my daughter’s incestuous cream as she rolled onto her side. She trembled there, whimpering. Her eyes were closed, her face flushed. She had such a big smile on her face.

    “See, isn’t being a cute kitten so much fun?” I asked, my eyes flicking around to the other girls.

    Thea nodded her head, her chocolate-brown breasts quivering.

    “Wow, mama cat,” Vanessa said, her eyes wide. “That was amazing. I can’t believe how hard she orgasmed. What did you do to her?”

    “Why, I loved my cute kitten,” I said. I took another lick at the back of my hand, gathering up the cream that dribbled almost to my wrist. I savored it, my body on fire.

    “Now, I want to see more practicing. You girls need to get better. Let’s go.

    I let my daughter, curled up into a cute ball, lie there. She could have a few minutes to recover while her friends went back to their tumbling practice. Molly had grabbed the ribbon and was twirling it as she went through some of her exercises. Her lithe body looked so good with the pink ribbon dancing around her. She did swirls and whirls, her small breasts quivering.

    I licked my lips, loving the sight of her.

    Vanessa’s round breasts bounced and heaved as she did a series of backflips ending in a triple somersault. She landed perfectly, her tits heaving and bouncing. She threw her arms wide, back arched, head thrown skyward.

    “Bravo,” I said, loving the enthusiasm.

    Thea took a running start, her feet smacking on the tumbling mats. Then she dove forward, springing up on her arms and flipping around to land on her feet before transitioning into a triple cartwheel. A tumbling somersault followed. I gasped as she sprang out of that into a front-tuck, triple spin. She landed perfectly, panting. She’d crossed the entire floor as part of her routine. She whirled around to face, beaming at me.

    “Oh, that was just wonderful,” I applauded. “Oh, kittens, you’re all doing so well.”

    I licked my lips, that naughty idea burning hot inside of my mind. Was it time? Should I wait before I had more fun with them?

    I shuddered, my wicked pussy itching for fun.

    “Let’s have a contest,” I said, grinning at my girls. “Now, Katerina, you might have an advantage because your pussy is already warmed up. Or maybe having an orgasm not long ago might be a disadvantage. I’m not sure, all I know is you can do your best.”

    “What sort of contest, mama cat?” Thea asked, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily.

    “Why, a pussy licking contest,” I said. I ran my tongue across my lips. “You girls are such cute kittens, and you should be able to lick yourselves. I know how limber you are.

    Thea’s jaw drop. “You want us to lick our own cunts?”

    “Yes,” I said. “Won’t that be just so cute? All four of you, licking your own pussies, making yourself explode in rapture. I know you can do it. You’re eighteen and nineteen, so young and limber.

    “Are we that limber?” asked my daughter.

    “Well, let’s find out.” I smiled at them. “I’m sure you’re all wondering why I’m still wearing these panties, right?”

    The girls nodded.

    “Well, it’s trapping a special cream inside of me. I know how much good kittens love their cream, and your mama cat has prepared the perfect type for you. My pussy is full of Katerina’s father. His cum is brimming inside of me. Whichever one of you cums first, well, you’ll get the delight of licking me clean.”

    “Oh, my gosh, yes!” Molly gasped then she fell to the ground. She spread her legs wide and bent over, her body almost folding in half. I shuddered, impressed by how limber she was. Her small breasts pressed into her stomach as her lips nuzzled into her own fiery bush. Her pink tongue licked out, sliding through her own pussy folds. She grabbed her ankles, squeezing tight as she devoured herself.

    “Holy shit!” Thea gasped. “She did it.”

    Vanessa was next. She gasped and then she was on her back, employing a different strategy. She rolled up onto her shoulders, her arms hooking around the back of her knees. She pulled on them, groaning as she bent herself. She brought her young, trimmed bush to her face. Her little nose quivered as she inhaled her own musk. And then she pressed her lips into her soft, black curls. I groaned as she licked herself. Her entire body shuddered, her little toes curling.

    I wanted to suck on them.

    “Oh, god, I want to win,” Katerina moaned. She sat down and then she laid back and bent herself in half. She went for the folding method like Molly had. My daughter’s short, brown hair spilled over her cheeks. She nuzzled into her shaved twat. I groaned as I watched her pink tongue lap at her own pussy. She caressed her pussy, collecting her juices.

    A hot tremble raced through me, my cum-filled cunt getting so hot.

    It would be so exciting if my daughter won.

    Of course, it would be hot if Molly or Vanessa or even Thea ate me.

    The Black girl blinked, and then she groaned. She sank down and hooked her legs like how Vanessa had. But instead of pulling her lower half to her mouth, she used it to bend her upper half down. The Black girl brought her mouth to her pussy. Her dark folds parted to show off her inner pink. I groaned, watching as her lips pressed into her own twat. She feasted on herself.

    They all did.

    I quivered, hearing the moans as the four kittens licked and lapped at their pussies. Their tongues dived through their folds, gathering up their own juices. They all moaned, quivering. It was such a heady thrill to watch. I shuddered, wondering which one would win. Thea ate herself with a hungry passion. Molly fluttered her tongue, her face moving from side to side. Vanessa moaned, seemingly able to wiggle her tongue inside of herself. Katerina fluttered her tongue, dancing it up and down her folds, brushing her clit.

    This was so hot to watch. I pinched and rolled my nipples as the four girls feasted on themselves. I crouched down to peer at them. I wanted to see their tongues sliding through their folds up close. I moved towards Thea, watching the Black girl lap at her own shaved twat. I could smell her sweet musk.

    My mouth watered.

    It was so exciting watching Thea lick her pussy up close. To see her pink tongue diving through those juicy folds. I breathed in again, savoring the sweet musk of her pussy. It made me wiggle my hips. My adorable, little kitten had such a wonderful aroma.

    They all worked groaning, whimpering. They made such wicked and naughty sounds. I turned over and looked at Vanessa, her cute, little ass thrust up in the air. I could see her brown sphincter peeking out between her butt-cheeks. She had her face pressed into her own brown curls, licking with such eager hunger. Her eyes flicked to mine, staring at me with such a feverish light.

    “Yes, yes, love yourself,” I moaned. “Kittens are always licking themselves. They have such juicy pussies. Mmm, that’s it. Oh, yes, love yourselves. You’re all so beautiful.”

    I took a deep breath, discovering that Vanessa had a spicy aroma.

    Mouthwatering.

    I shifted over to Molly, my round breasts dangling as I crawled across the blue tumbling mats. I stared at her, her fiery curls spilling over her nose and cheeks. She whimpered and moaned, her legs spread wide, her toes curling. Her green eyes flashed up to mine. I knelt down low, pressing my chin against the floor to stare into those verdant depths.

    “Oh, Molly, you’re doing such a good job. Look at you go. I bet you have your tongue buried so deep into your cunt.”

    “Uh-huh,” she moaned.

    I smiled. I wanted to just dive in there and eat her, too. Her tart musk tickled my nose.

    Then I was before Katerina. I licked my lips, knowing exactly what she tasted. She was feasting on her cunt. She whimpered, her hand moving back and forth. I wanted her to win. It would be so naughty if she licked out her father’s cum from my pussy. To have her feast on that incestuous creampie.

    Oh, that would be just perfect. I couldn’t wait.

    I wanted to touch them, but I couldn’t. That wasn’t my place.

    I stood up, my cunt so juicy. I was just aching for one of these adorable kittens to devour me. I stared at them, listening to the moaning. Whimpering. Their bodies shook. They had their faces planted in their succulent pussies.

    “You’re all such amazing, little kittens,” I moaned. “You’re all going to get to lick me. Eat me. Eventually. Who will be first, though?”

    I sank down before them, hoping they could all see. I spread my legs wide and hooked the girl’s panties to the side. I flashed my twat at them, letting them see the blonde bush surrounding my pussy. To see my husband’s cum leaking out of me. They all moaned, seeing the delight they would get to enjoy.

    “That’s it,” I moaned. “Whichever one of you cums first will get to pull down my panties and eat this. I know you all want to eat this wonderful cream out of my cunt.”

    I let go of my panties as they all groaned. They all licked with even more feverish delight. Their moans rose, the scent of their adorable pussies filling the air. Sweet and tangy and tartan spicy. All those amazing, mouth-watering flavors. I groaned, my hand sliding up my torso to squeeze my tits. I dug them into my flesh and massaged my breasts. I couldn’t wait for them to finish.

    “Hurry,” I moaned. “Oh, God, I need one of you to come. Please. Your mama cat needs to be eaten out.”

    They all moaned. Groaned. They all wanted to please me. I could hear it in their passion. Would it be Molly who won? She had a head start. Or maybe Thea. She devoured herself with such hunger. The Black girl feasted on her own cunt like nothing tasted better.

    Katerina was doing a great job, too. She moaned into her twat, licking herself. I could feel her blue eyes on me. She wanted to eat her mama cat’s pussy. She wanted to devour her daddy’s jizz out of my twat.

    But what about Vanessa?

    She shuddered, her body quivering. Was she on the verge of orgasming? I sat up, staring at the black-haired girl. Her butt-cheeks clenched. She moaned, her nose pressed into her taint. She must have her tongue deep inside her cunt. I quivered, so eager for it. I just wanted that moment to arrive. That moment when Vanessa gasped out in rapture.

    It wasn’t Vanessa who came first.

    “Mama!” howled Katerina, her body unfolding as she spasmed in delight.

    I gasped, my gaze shooting over to her convulsing form. Juices gushed out of her cunt, splattering the mat. The scent of tangy pussy swelled in the air, drowning out the other aromas. Her small breasts quivered. She whimpered. Her tongue swirled around her mouth, licking up her own juices.

    “You other kittens, don’t stop,” I moaned. “Second place will get a wonderful gift, too. But first place…”

    “Yes, yes, Mama!” my daughter moaned. “I get to eat out your pussy. I get to lick out that wonderful cream! Daddy’s cream!”

    “Yes,” I told her. “Just get over here, yank down my panties, and you will get everything you crave.”

    I shuddered as she rolled over onto her hands and knees. She crawled towards me, her face stained in her own pussy juices. She had this hunger in her blue eyes. My little kitten was in the mood to play. I loved it. She scampered closer, her small tits jiggling beneath her. And then she was between my thighs. She pounced on me.

    I groaned as she ripped off those girlish panties. She dragged them down my thighs, exposing my blonde bush and juicy pussy. My panties were past my knees. Down my calves. And then they were off. She threw them to the side, her hand shoving my legs apart. I groaned, my heart pounding as my daughter leaned over me. Her tiny nose quivered. She breathed in, inhaling the incestuous mix of her father spunk and my pussy juices.

    “I’m so glad I won,” she moaned. Her blue eyes stared up at me. “I ate myself so hard, Mama. I just had to win. I couldn’t let one of them eat your pussy first. I’m your kitten-daughter. I’m the one that deserves this the most.”

    “And you proved it,” I moaned.

    I glanced at her friends, all still eating themselves. They were still so eager for that second place. I licked my lips, just as excited for it is them. As Katerina stroked my thighs, sending incestuous delight tingling towards my pussy, I wondered which kitten would cum next.

    What if it was Molly? Thea? Or maybe it was Vanessa. She still looked like she was on the verge of coming. On the verge of exploding. Oh, God, it would be so hot to eat any of them. All of them!

    “The girl who gets second place gets to sit on my face and have her pussy eaten out by me!” I moaned as my daughter’s head descended. She leaned down to nuzzle at my pussy and eat out her daddy’s cum.

    “Mama cat!” howled Thea.

    The Black girl moaned, rubbing her face into her snatch. I gasped as I could see the juices squirting past her brown cheeks. She was cumming hard. She wanted second place. She wanted me to feast on her cunt and make her explode.

    My daughter nuzzled her face in my blonde bush. I felt my curls rustling. And then her tongue licked out, lapping up her father’s jizz adorning my bush. I groaned, my toes curling. I was so eager for her to dive in. My entire body trembled.

    “Mama cat!” Thea moaned, finally unfolding herself. “Oh, that was so amazing. I came so hard.”

    Then Vanessa squealed. She drank down her own flooded juices, followed by Molly. The redhead may have had a head start, but she was the last to cum. She still licked and lapped and drank her juices anyways. Vanessa gasped, her lower half smacking down on the mat as she panted. Her round breasts heaved as Thea gained her feet.

    “Vanessa, Molly, you can still suck on my nipples,” I moaned then gasped as my daughter’s tongue licked across my slit.

    Katerina feasted on my cunt with such hunger. My adorable kitten-daughter fluttered her tongue up and down, licking and lapping and devouring the cum out of me. I shuddered, trembling on the exercise mat as her tongue did such wicked things to my pussy. Incestuous delight rippled through my body as she licked out her father’s cum from my twat.

    I needed Mitch to fuck me more often. I needed to have plenty of cream for my adorable kittens so they could have such delicious rewards.

    And then Thea appeared. She straddled my face and squatted down. I groaned as she pressed her hot twat right against my mouth. My tongue flicked out, dancing through her folds. I savored the delicious, sweet flavor of her pussy. I gripped the Black girl’s thighs, lapping at my first cunt ever. It was so wonderful to lick at one of my kittens. To dart my tongue through her folds while my kitten-daughter did the same to my pussy.

    “Oh, I wish I had cum faster,” Molly said. I felt her grab my breasts. Then her tongue licked and lapped at my nipple. “I’ll do better next time, Mama.”

    “I know you will,” I moaned into Thea’s pussy.

    “I’ll do better, too,” Vanessa said. “I want to eat out your pussy full of cream next time.”

    “Not if I come first,” Katerina moaned into my pussy.

    I shuddered as the two kittens licked and lapped at my breasts. They didn’t just play with my nipples, Molly and Vanessa bathed my tits. Their tongues fluttered all over my breasts, soaking them in their saliva.

    I quivered, my toes curling. Such wicked and naughty sensations rippled through me. I whimpered, reveling in it. The same time, Katerina lapped everywhere across my pussy. She brushed my labia. My clit. She drove her tongue into the depths of my pussy to scoop out more of her daddy’s cum. She caressed my walls, petting them with her tongue.

    I moaned into Thea’s pussy.

    “Mama cat!” gasped Thea. She squirmed on my face, grinding her shaved pussy against my hungry lips. Her cute ass flexed right before my eyes. My nose nuzzled into her taint. I licked hungrily at her pussy, just feasting on her. It was so incredible. She tasted so good. Her sweet cream filled my mouth.

    “I love being a kitten,” Molly moaned, her voice sounding so throaty. Her tongue swirled around my areola.

    Vanessa giggled. “Are you fingering your twat?”

    “Petting it.” the redhead whimpered. “I’m petting my pussy just like your mom petted Katerina’s cunt. It feels so good. I’m plunging so deep inside of me.”

    “Mama cat is petting inside of my pussy, too,” Thea moaned as my tongue swirled around inside of her delicious twat. I reached so deep into the virgin girl. I was so glad all my gymnasts had their pesky cherries popped. Then I could enjoy reaching into their pure depths.

    I was so glad I had my kittens.

    Vanessa moaned. I could hear the squelch of fingers plunging into a wet cunt. And then Katerina whimpered. Three of my kittens were fingering their twats, petting the depths of their pussies. I shuddered.

    It seemed like petting herself had inspired Katerina to eat me with even more fervor. Her tongue danced up and down my folds, building and building in me towards my orgasm. I groaned, climbing towards it as I feasted on Thea’s yummy pussy.

    I reveled in Thea’s sweet juices while my daughter’s tongue fluttered to the depths of my pussy. She patted my cunt walls, stroking me. She groaned, sounding like she was disappointed. Had she cleaned out all of her daddy’s cum?

    I bet she had, naughty kitten.

    Luckily, she kept licking me. She stroked her tongue up and down my slit, brushing my clit.

    Such wondrous pleasure burst through me.

    I couldn’t last long. Not with three adorable kittens licking my body. Molly and Vanessa were concentrating on my nipples now. They were licking. Sucking. They were petting me with their mouths. I loved it as they nibbled on my nubs. I groaned into Thea’s cunt, my fingers digging into her thighs. This was so wonderful. A heady thrill that would have me exploding.

    “Mama cat!” Thea moaned. “Oh, yes, you’re going to pet me to an orgasm. You’re going to make me cum, mama cat!”

    “Yes!” Molly moaned. “I’m petting my pussy to a wonderful orgasm.”

    “Me, too!” my daughter moaned into my pussy. Then she latched onto my clit.

    Sucked.

    The pressure was incredible. My pussy clenched. I bucked and moaned as my orgasm swept through me. Wave after wave of incestuous delight flooded through my body. I whimpered into Thea’s pussy. I jammed my tongue deep inside of her as the pleasure washed over my mind. I swirled around it, drinking in the bliss.

    Katerina moaned in delight. Her tongue attacked my pussy. She lapped up the cream flowing out of me with such hunger. Her tongue dug through my folds. Every stroke sent another wave of pleasure sloshing through me. My nipples throbbed in Molly’s and Vanessa’s sucking mouths. It was all so much.

    All so wonderful.

    “I love my adorable kittens!” I howled.

    “Yes!” gasped Thea. She shuddered on me, squirming. Then her wonderful juices bathed my mouth.

    She came.

    I lapped up her cream. I savored it. That sweet and yummy pussy cream. It was the best thing in the world. I drank it down, her juices spilling over my cheeks. She ground atop me, her dark butt-cheeks clenching right before my face. I loved it. Her head tossed back and forth.

    My pleasure surged so hot through me.

    “Yes!” Molly moaned. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    “Oh, yes, I love cumming!” Katerina moaned.

    “So good!” Squealed Vanessa.

    We are all cumming. All gasping and moaning and shuddering.

    And then we became a writhing ball of naughty flesh. My kittens squirmed around me. We were licking each other. Touching each other. Fingering each other. I tasted all their pussies. I buried my face into Molly’s thick, red-furred muff. I lapped up my daughter’s tangy cream. I nuzzled into Vanessa’s spicy twat. We squirmed and groaned, a pile of kittenish pleasure. It was so wonderful.

    We gave each other all such delicious joy. And then we all collapsed into a pile. They were all curled around me, held in my arms, Katerina cradled on my belly. I panted, my eyes blinking. It was the greatest practice ever.

    I was so excited that I had realized they were my adorable, little kittens.

    I was so pleased that I had made the discovery. It was so shocking. So revealing.

    I had to recruit more girls. I needed more adorable kittens. I could handle more. A never-ending stream of them licking and lapping and teasing my body. I would take them home with me. They could scamper around the house, pleasing me. Mitch could fuck me whenever I needed cream to give them. I bet he wouldn’t mind fucking them, either. Just petting them with his big dick.

    I groaned, my mind burning beneath the weight of all these naughty, wicked thoughts.

    “Oh, my adorable kittens, we’re going to have so much fun together, aren’t we?”

    They all purred in delight. I could hear the truth. We were going to have so much fun together.

    “Do any of you know any cute girls who’d like to join gymnastics?” I asked. “Any delicious kittens that you would like to devour?”

    My girls all beamed at me. They thrust their arms up in the air like little girls waiting for their teacher to call on them. I pointed, and they spilled out names.

    I was glad I put on those girlish panties.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The figure was impressed. The magic in the panties had worked but in a twisted way. The prearranged wearer, Katerina, was supposed to become an adorable kitten. She was supposed to gamble around naked, licking and lapping and having so much fun. To never give up her virginity. Her innocence. She was supposed to stay pure forever, delivering oral pleasure to any man or woman she met.

    However, the older woman donning the panties had twisted the magic into something just as delicious.

    The figure enjoyed it immensely. Although, it hoped that such incidents wouldn’t happen in the future as it had other ideas. Bolder ideas. It didn’t want any disruption to them.

    Its latest creation would go beyond just molding a young girl’s passions. The figure stroked its latest creation, something demure. Something almost virginal. White. A strip of ruffled lace around the waistband, the style cut like you would imagine a plain pair of schoolgirl’s panties. On the back was two words written in the brightest, reddest letters imaginable.

    Cherry Tart.

    Smiling, the figure scooped up its creation. It knew just the sort of wild and wicked place to leave this pair. A place it hadn’t had to venture into so far. A place that would sorely tempt it with the congress of so many mortals.

    But the fun that would come if it could keep its self-control and not become distracted would be intense.

    The figure strode towards the mist. Stepped into it. Vanished.

    To be continued in the next tale of Mind-Controlling Panties…


  • College Life #8

    Font size : +


    Jenny grabbed my hand and interlaced her fingers with mine. I squeezed her hand and moved in closer to her. I lifted my arm up over her head and hugged her from behind. Still naked from just getting out of bed, our hands rested on her stomach as we stood there watching Kristen and Rob fuck on their bed. They were in the spooning position facing us. Rob was holding Kristen’s right leg up in the air as he pumped her pussy from behind. They knew we were there, but didn’t seem to mind or pay attention to us. I wrapped my other arm around Jenny as she started to slowly grind her ass on my cock. The first thought that came into my head while we were standing there was ‘this was going to be a reversal of what just happened.’ Now Rob and Kristen were on the bed and Jenny and I were standing in the doorway watching them. I slid my free hand down to Jenny’s crotch, she opened her legs slightly and I began rubbing her clit. She took our hands that were interlaced and placed them on her breast. I let go of her hand and moved to her other breast as she kept playing with the other one. Her left hand reached up and grabbed the back of my head pulling me closer to her. I started to playfully bite her ear.

    Keeping my left hand on her clit, I turned both of us to face each other so we were sideways in the doorway. Jenny removed her hand from her breast and slid it down to my hardening cock. Jenny’s eyes were locked on Kristen’s pussy being pumped by Rob’s hard-on. I leaned in to kiss her and she didn’t even move her head to kiss me back because she was so intent on watching them fuck. I kept one hand on Jenny’s clit and moved the other one to her ass, grabbing it and pulling her toward me. With her massaging and stroking my cock, it was getting hard again. Like I had mentioned before, Jenny was very flexible which was a blessing when it came to different positions that we would fuck in. I slid my hand off of her ass, down the back of her leg and pulled her leg up. I brought her knee up to my ribcage and then she moved her foot up to my shoulder. She was standing on her left leg, back against the door frame, doing the splits now. Kristen opened her eyes to look at us. Jenny’s eyes were still fixed on Kristen’s pussy. Kristen looked at me, and then motioned her head toward my cock, non-verbally asking if I was going to stick it in Jenny’s ready pussy or not. I removed Jenny’s hand from my dick and brought it up to my neck. I reached back down, grabbed my hard-on and entered Jenny’s wet slit once more. This was the first time Jenny took her eyes off of Kristen and Rob. She looked at me with a big smile on her face and kissed me. I put both of my hands under Jenny’s ass to hold her up and keep her from falling. I looked back at Kristen for approval of our position. She smiled at me, giving me the approval I was seeking.

    I was slowly pumping my cock in and out of Jenny as we both stood there and watched Kristen get filled with Rob’s dick. Kristen brought her hand up to her mouth, stuck two fingers in and licked them so they were plenty wet. She then took her hand down to her ass and started to massage her ass hole with her wet fingers. Rob picked his head up out of curiosity. As Kristen turned her head toward him, she was grinning. Kristen reached down between her legs, grabbed Rob’s dick and pulled it out of her dripping pussy. You could see her juices all over Rob’s cock as he slid out of her. Kristen repositioned herself and Rob’s cock, so he was pressing against her now wet ass hole. “Rob, fuck me here. I want to know what it feels like. Go slow, but fuck me in the ass.”

    “You sure?” Rob questioned. “I don’t wanna hurt you.”

    “Yeah, I’m relaxed enough. Push your hard-on into me. I want you in my ass.” Rob started to push slowly and Kristen became wide eyed out of pleasurable pain. She was gasping for air and moaning at the same time.

    As we watched Rob enter Kristen from behind, Jenny’s pussy tightened up on my cock. I whispered in her ear, “You like that huh?”

    “Fuck yeah I do. That’s hot. Seeing her glistening pussy is enough for me, but watching Rob slide into her ass? Oh my God!” Jenny started to move faster up and down on my cock as Rob entered Kristen’s ass. She was overcome with pleasure by watching them do anal for the first time. I brought one hand from Jenny’s ass to her pussy and started to rub her clit. This made her tighten up even more. Jenny started to moan. I looked back over at Kristen’s ass and Rob had his cock all the way inside her. He started to pump slowly in and out of her. Kristen was trying to catch her breath but each time Rob would enter her, she would gasp out of pleasure.

    I leaned in to give Jenny a kiss, she turned her head just enough to return my kiss but not taking her eyes off of Kristen and Rob. I took my hand off of her clit, brought it up to her face and turned her so she was looking into my eyes. She tilted her head, opened her mouth and attacked mine with her tongue. She brought her hand up to the back of my head, pulling me into her, her tongue dove deep into my mouth. We continued to kiss as I pumped my cock into her pussy, going deeper each time. Jenny’s focus turned to me as she was pushing herself down on my cock each time I pushed up. Our mouths did not leave each other for quite some time. We could hear Rob and Kristen moaning and fucking, but we were doing our own thing. My hand found its way back down to Jenny’s clit and continued rubbing it. Jenny let her right leg slide down my back and stopped right above my ass. She then brought her other leg up and wrapped it around my back as well. Her hands moved from the back of my head to wrapping her arms around my neck. She was holding herself up, pumping against me as I thrust into her. With Jenny moving like this, it seemed to open her snatch more, so I could penetrate her deeper. Both of my hands were under her ass, helping her hold herself up, and helping me get as deep into her as I could.

    Jenny, between kissing me and her heavy breathing said, “Oh my-God-Brian. This-feels so-damn-good.” She started to moan as her pussy twitched on my cock. This made my balls tighten up. I could feel my juices running through my cock. “Brian-I-think-I’m-gonna-cum.” Jenny said, still broken.

    “I can’t wait any longer babe.” I pushed my rod deep into her, harder this time. “I’m gonna go Jenny.” I felt the final push from my balls, pumping the cum into my cock. Jenny’s pussy tightened around me. I pulled out so just the head of my dick was in, then I rammed my cock back into her, shooting load after hot load of cum deep into her pussy. Jenny’s arms and legs tightened around me and her kisses got deeper and faster as well. I pumped my cock into her a couple more times, ensuring my balls were emptied into her wet slit. Jenny let out one final deep breath and relaxed the grip of her arms around my neck.

    Jenny let her left leg down to the floor. She tried to take her right leg down too, but I held it up around my back. “Let me down.” She begged, looking into my eyes. I knew my cock was empty, but it still felt hard. I knew that if I came out of her, it would go limp.

    “No, not yet. I wanna stay in you as ling as I can.” I slowly started to pump into Jenny’s pussy again.

    “Geez Brian, didn’t you have enough yet? I don’t think my pussy can take any more.” Jenny started to grind on my cock as I pumped her. “I’m getting sore. We’ve fucked an awful lot this weekend.”

    “Yeah, I know, and I’ve loved each and every one of them. Besides, if you didn’t want me still in you, you wouldn’t be enjoying this.” I looked down at her hips moving back and forth.

    “I do want more, but I don’t know if my body can take any more. I love the feel of you inside me, but I need a break. I’m sorry.”

    “Don’t apologize,” I told her. I brought one hand around off of her ass and started to rub her clit again. “I know you can’t tell me to stop doing this.”

    “That’s not fair. No, I can’t let you stop that. I can ask you, but I know it would be pointless because if you do stop, I’ll tell you not to. You are so mean to me.” She brought her head back up to kiss me passionately again. I had one hand on her clit and the other on her ass. She brought her hands to her breasts and started to rub and pinch them. “I know you like it when I do this.” I looked down at her hands and twitched my cock inside of her. “Oohh, I guess you do like it. That feels good. Do that again.” She smiled and I twitched my cock in her again.

    As I was rubbing her clit, I said “I heard that the second one for you is quicker and stronger than the first.”

    “Oh, is that why you stayed in me?”

    “That’s part of it. I just like the feel of your pussy around me. Nothing beats it.” I smiled and kissed her again. I started to rub her clit faster.

    Jenny, starting to moan now, was pinching her nipples and pulling on them. She had her eyes closed so she couldn’t see Kristen walking up to us. I saw Kristen and she had her finger over her mouth, motioning for me to be quiet. As she got close, Kristen slapped Jenny on the ass. “Oh Brian, you know I like that. Do it again, harder.”

    “OK,” Kristen said, “but it wasn’t Brian.”

    Jenny opened her eyes and saw Kristen standing next to her. “Hey girl thanks.”

    “Any time,” Kristen said. She leaned in, gently pushing my head out of the way and kissed Jenny on the lips. “Excuse me Brian,” she said. “I have needed my Jenny kisses for a while.”

    “No, don’t let me stop you. I will let you do that, however, you can’t have her pussy, it’s occupied.”

    Looking down at my shaft pumping into Jenny’s pussy, Kristen said, “I see that. How is it Brian? It’s nice huh?” Kristen kissed Jenny again. “Sorry Brian, I am going to move your hand out of the way though.”

    “Go ahead.” I replied, moving my hand off of Jenny’s clit. Kristen’s fingers found their way to Jenny’s sweet spot and started rubbing it faster than I was. I looked down, saw Kristen’s fingers going to work and twitched my cock inside Jenny again. I turned my head and looked back at Rob. He was lying on the bed just watching the show in front of him.

    “You lucky fucker Brian,” Rob said. “I would get up and join you guys, but SOMEONE kept me up last night.”

    Kristen broke her kiss with Jenny, “Yeah, I’m sure you’re really complaining. If I remember right, you started it, I just finished it.”

    “About an hour later. But you’re right, I did start it. And I’m not complaining, but I didn’t think it would last that long.”

    Kristen turned back to look at Rob, not taking her hand off of Jenny’s clit, and said “Honey, it was more like two hours. And you were enjoying every second as much as I was.” She turned back to Jenny and kissed her again. I looked at Rob, shrugged my shoulders and turned back to Jenny and Kristen kissing. “Oohh, Jenny’s getting hot Brian. I can feel her orgasm coming on. It will be any minute now. Are you ready?”

    Ready for what, I thought. “I have made her orgasm before, sure I’m ready.”

    “That’s true,” Kristen said. “You did make her orgasm, but nothing like this one will be. We girls have some special touch with each other that you guys don’t have with us.” Jenny was tightening up her pussy more and more. I started to pump faster as Kristen moved her fingers even faster over Jenny’s clit.

    “Oh my God Kristen, here it comes. HHOOOOLLLYYY FFUUUUCCCKKKK!!!” Jenny screamed as she started to convulse more than I have ever seen before. Her whole body twitched so hard it looked like she was going into an epileptic seizure.

    “You ready for this Brian? Check this out.” Kristen said. She moved her hand down around my cock, pressing her thumb on Jenny’s clit. Jenny took a deep breath, let out a scream and started to shake even more. I looked down just in time to see Jenny’s cum shoot out of her pussy on the top of my shaft. “Yeah girl, let it go.” Kristen said as she kept teasing Jenny’s clit.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed. I felt the hot white juices shoot out of her onto my abdomen. “Damn Jen. I had no idea. How did you do that Kristen?”

    “Like I said, it’s that special girl touch. Here’s another special girl touch.” Kristen leaned down and started to lick Jenny’s cum off of her clit and off of my cock. I turned around to Rob looking for his approval. He nodded his head as if it were fine with him. I looked back at Jenny; her face was flushed and sweaty. I looked for her approval and she looked back at me as if she didn’t care what was happening. Kristen grabbed my cock, pulled it out of Jenny’s dripping snatch, placed it in her mouth, and sucked all of Jenny’s juices off of it. She took it out of her mouth and looked at Jenny. Jenny nodded to her. Kristen looked up at me, “Wanna see another girl touch?” She reinserted me into her mouth, and started to stroke my shaft. She took her hand off of it, and slid her lips all the way to the base of my cock. With my head in the back of her throat, she swallowed, squeezing me, then stuck her tongue out and licked my balls. She slid my cock half way out of her mouth and circled her tongue around the head as she stroked me with her hand. Her spit lubed me up nicely and her hand slid freely around me. She took the whole thing in and out of her mouth again a few times. Then she pushed her head onto my cock so hard that I could feel my cock start to slide down her throat a little.

    “Oh my God. I can’t take this anymore.” I let go of all control. I felt my dick swell up, so did Kristen. She pulled me out of her mouth right as I was releasing my load. I shot it onto her tits and chin. She stroked me faster; making sure every last drop of cum was emptied from my cock.

    “Jenny, I believe you have a little cleaning up to do.” Kristen said as she stood up and turned around to face Jenny.

    Jenny bent over and started to lick my cum off of Kristen. “Mmmmmmm that tastes so good.” Jenny made sure that she got every last drop of cum off of her friend’s body. As she stood up, Jenny ran her hand up Kristen’s inner thigh, flicked her clit and said, “OK. Now, who wants breakfast? I’m cookin’ eggs ad pancakes.”

    We all went down stairs, without dressing and ate breakfast. I’m not sure if it was the fact that Jenny cooked me breakfast or the part that I was so exhausted from that many orgasms, but those eggs and pancakes tasted better than any I have had before.


    1 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-06-15 02:04:41
    I have enjoyed all of your story entries. I want more stories with Rob and the two girls at the cabin. Good job.

    «1»